You are on page 1of 274










A translation from the French, by Nancy Knowles Smith, of the book
'Avertissements de l'Au'delà à l’Église Contemporaine – Aveux de l’Enfer’
by Jean Marty.
The revelations have also been published in German by Bonaventure Meyer in Switzerland.
Jean Marty's book in French is available from 'Les Editions Saint Raphael, 31 Ouest, rue King,
Sherbrooke, Quebec, Canada J IH INS.

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 2 of 3

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 3 of 3

Part One.

August 14, 1975.

August 14,1975.

August 17, 1975.

October 31, 1975.

January 12, 1976.

February 5, 1976.

March 30,1976.

According to the divine revelations

made to Veronica Lueken, Seer of
Bayside' N.Y. during the last decade,
there has been a hidden Modernist
revolution in the Vatican. The papacy
of Pope Paul VI was overthrown by
apostate and traitorous ecclesiastics.
The leaders of this revolution were
named at Bayside as Cardinal Jean
Villot (now deceased) former Vatican Secretary of State; Cardinal Giovanni
Benelli and Cardinal Agostino Casaroli. The latter is the Secretary of State
under the present Pope John Paul 11. Benelli, if elected, would have been the
'Anti-Christ' pope. These men and numerous other ecclesiastical traitors made
Pope Paul V1 a prisoner. In his place they installed an Imposter Pope, a priest
who was a fine actor. By means of skilful plastic surgery he was made to appear
very like the true Pope and taught to imitate his voice and mannerisms. (FOR

Pope Paul VI was given poisonous injections, which weakened and paralyzed him. They
censored and changed his documents and letters, and thus perverted and falsified the teaching of
the whole Church.

For a concise and masterly summary of these points, purchase the booklets “Mass” Deception.
The Catholic Bishops' plot to Destroy The Mass' and 'Thou Art Peter'... A Pope in Chains...
Under A Forged Papal Decree... A Bishops Mass” both by Louis A. Post and available for 60
cents each from Americans for Public Morality, Box 145, Norwood, Mass. 02062.

For an in-depth analysis of these matters consult the following books of Michael Davies:
“Cranmer's Godly Order”; “Pope John's Council”; “Pope Paul's New Mass”; “Apologia Pro
Marcel Lefebvre”, “The Order of Melchisedech” - a defense of the Catholic Priesthood;
“Apologia Pro Marcel Lefebvre” and “Pope Paul's New Mass” are available from The-Angelus
Press, Box 1187, Dickinson, Texas 77539. The other books are available from the Remnant
Press, 2539 Morrison Ave., St. Paul, Minn. 55117.

It was revealed to Veronica Lueken and is confirmed in the following revelations of the demons,
that these ecclesiastical traitors have Masonic and Communist connections. The Christian
religions have been infiltrated by Masons and Communists with the sole aim of destroying
Christ's Church from within. Many have now reached positions of eminence and power, and
have been able to bring the church to its present tragic state.

The following work confirms many of the Bayside revelations. The book essentially exposes the
remarks and gestures made by a possessed woman in Switzerland during 1975-1978. Speaking
through the possessed woman, the demons were forced to tell the truth by Our Lady under the
Solemn Church Exorcism, which was witnessed by the following priests who have all expressed
their conviction of the authenticity of the revelations made by the demons upon the order of the
Blessed Virgin.

1. Abbot Albert-l`Arx, Niederbuchorten

2. Abbot Arnold Elig, Ramiswil

3. Abbot Ernest Fischer, Missionary, Gossau (St.-Gall).

4. Rev. Father Pius Gervasi, O.S.B., Disentis

5. Abbot Karl Holdener, Ried

6. Rev. Father Gregoire Meyer, - Trimbach

7. Rev. Father Robert Rinderer, C.P.P.S., Auw

8. Abbot Louis Veillard, Cerneux-Pequignot

ll eight priests are Swiss, except Father E. Fischer, a German. All participated in the exorcisms
except Father G. Meyer who was spiritual director of the possessed woman. Two other French
priests also participated in the exorcisms.

Part One


August 14, 1975

E= Exorcist

A= Akabor, a fallen angel, from The Choir of Thrones2[2]

Al= Allida, a fallen angel, from the Choir of Archangels

Preparations: Prayers, blessings, dedications, prescribed psalms, three Rosaries (Joyful,

Sorrowful and Glorious Mysteries) Litanies of the Saints, prayers of exorcism, etc.

E: Demon Akabor, we priests order you, in so far as we are representatives of Christ, in the name
of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

We order you in the name of the Holy Cross, the Precious Blood, the Five Sacred Wounds, the
Fourteen Stations of the Cross, the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, the Immaculate Conception of
Lourdes, Our Lady of the Rosary of Fatima, Our Lady of Mt. Carmel, Our Lady of the Great
Victory of Wigratzbad, the Seven Dolours of Mary, (in the name of) St. Michael the Archangel,
all the nine Choirs of Angels, the Angel Erabel, Guardian Angel of this possessed woman, St.
Joseph, the Scourge of Evil Spirits, the patron Saints of this woman, all Guardian Angels and
Angels especially assigned to priests, all the Saints in Heaven especially those who were

1[1] The following testimonies are in chronological order. The titles of each of the following
paragraphs are not therefore in logical order.

2[2] The demons or devils are fallen angels from the 9 choirs of Angels and in descending order
of excellence these choirs are: Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones, Dominions, Powers, Virtues,
Principalities, Archangels and Angels (guardian). Apparently damned human souls in some cases
are allowed to join the ranks of devils and tempt mankind e.g. Judas Iscariot.

This order of the Angelic choirs is as revealed by St. Michael to Antonia d' Astonac, and found
in his chaplet, approved and heavily indulgenced by Pope Pius IX in 1851.

exorcists, the Holy Curé of Ars, Saint Benedict, (in the name of) the servants of the servants of
God, Padre Pio, Theresa (Neumann) of Konnarsreuth, Catherine Emmerich, all the souls in
Purgatory and in the name of Pope Paul VI.

As priests of God, we command you therefore Akabor, in the name of all whom we have just
invoked, and in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit: you must return
to Hell.


A: There is more that I must still say.

E: Speak the truth, and nothing but the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, the Most
Blessed Virgin Mary, the Immaculate Conception...!

A: Yes, in Their names, and in the name of the Thrones from whom I came, I am forced to go on
speaking. I must speak.

E: Tell the truth, and only the truth. You have no right to lie. In the name...!

A: I was a member of the Choir of Thrones. I, Akabor, must speak (his breathing is gasping;
he3[3] cries in a terrible voice). I must say how terrible Hell is. It is much more terrible than
anyone could believe. God's justice is terrible, so terrible (he moans and groans).

E: Continue to tell the truth in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, the Blessed Virgin Mary, the
Immaculate Conception. Say what God commands you to say.

A: Hell is so much worse than you imagine - you do not think deeply enough to comprehend.
God's justice... naturally, His Mercy is available... but this requires many things. You must have
great confidence, say many prayers, go to Confession. You must do everything according to the
old ways. Novelties cannot be allowed to come in easily and wantonly. It is the Pope who speaks
the truth.

E: Continue, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, the
Immaculate Conception, continue in the name of the Thrones, continue!


A: The Wolves are even now...

3[3] All the gestures, contortions, cries, come from the demon, but are manifested through the
possessed woman. That is why the pronoun 'he' is used: 'he' as the actual person speaking, and
therefore the subject of the verb that follows.

E: Tell the truth, bring out the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, the Most Blessed Virgin Mary,
the Immaculate Conception, and in the name of the Thrones!

A: The wolves are now in your midst, even among the good people.4[4]

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth. We order you, in the name...!

A: As I said before, they (the wolves) are even under the form of bishops,5[5] and higher still, in
the cardinals.

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Most Blessed Virgin and Mother of God, Mary,
in the name...! Continue to tell the truth, the whole truth, as you must, in the name...!


A: I say this against my will. I am saying all this against my will. But the young... the young
have been taken in. The young believe that with a few...

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Thrones. You have no right to lie!

A: ...with a few works of charity, they can reach Heaven; But that is not so. No, never.

E: Continue to tell the truth, the entire truth, in the name of the Thrones, in the name of...!

A: They must, whatever it costs me, I have to say this...

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Holy Trinity! You must tell the truth, in the


4[4] Information we have received since 1970 shows that practically ALL the Catholic
Organizations and Movements of any significance, which once were comprised of
traditionalists', have been infiltrated.

5[5] These are: either regularly named and consecrated bishops, but traitors like Judas; or
bishops irregularly named (by the imposter 'reigning' in the Vatican) even though they have been
validly consecrated; or, a fortiori, invalidly consecrated, or even not at all, for anything is
possible today.

6[6] Exorcisms (the great exorcisms of the Roman Rite) at which we have been present, and
participated in through prayer, have familiarized us with this procedure of incessant, stinging
exhortations made by the exorcist. Helped by the continuous, humble and confident prayers of
the people present, they force the Devil to obey - he who is the original rebel; They force him to
tell the truth, he who is the father of lies (John 8:44). What a lesson in truth from the Beyond.

A: ...they must receive the Sacraments; receive them in the proper way. True confession, not just
participation in penitential ceremonies, and Communion. At this time (Communion) the priest
should say “Lord, I am not worthy” three times, and not just once.7[7] Communion must he
received in the mouth and not in the hand.

E: Speak only the truth, in the name of the Precious Blood, the Holy Cross, the Immaculate
Conception of Lourdes. Our Lady of the Rosary of Fatima!

A: We racked our brains for a very long time down there (he points downward), until we
succeeded in getting Communion in the hand under way.8[8] Communion in the hand...
Communion in the hand is very good for us in Hell, believe me!

E: We order you, in the name... to say only what Heaven orders you! Speak only the truth, you
have no right to lie, so leave off, stop it!

A: She (he points upward) wishes me to say...

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

A: She wishes me to say... that if She, the Great Lady, were still living on earth. She would
receive Communion in the mouth, but on her knees, and She would bow deeply, like this (he
makes the gesture).

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin... and of the Thrones, by order of the Thrones, tell the truth!

A: I have to say the Communion must not be received in the hand. The Pope himself gives
Communion in the mouth. He does not want Communion to be given in the hand at all. That
comes from the Cardinals.

E: In the name..., by order of the Thrones, tell the truth!

A: Then it went to the bishops and they imagined that it was a question of obedience, that they
must obey the cardinals. Finally, it came to the priests, and they, in turn, imagined that they had
to conform, because obedience is written in very large letters.

E: Tell the truth, you have no right to lie, in the name...!

A: Evil people should not he obeyed. The Pope, Jesus Christ and the Blessed Virgin are the ones
who must he obeyed. Communion in the hand is not at all the will of God.

E: Continue telling the truth, in the name...!

7[7] In honor of Each of the Persons in the Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

8[8] See also a complementary message of June 18, 1977 and the corresponding footnote.


A: The young must return to being pilgrims (on the road to Heaven). Moreover, they must turn
towards the Blessed Virgin. They must not eliminate her. They must... they must know the
Blessed Virgin and they must not live according to the spirit of the innovators - absolutely
nothing must he accepted from those ones (he shouts furiously). We hold those ones, the wolves
- we already have them in our clutches.

E: Continue, tell the truth, in the name...!

A: Nowadays, the young believe they have done wonders when they have accomplished a few
charitable works, and when they are all united among themselves. But that is nothing very much
- it is often very easy, when they have sympathy one for the other, but that has nothing to do with
it. They must start to offer up sacrifices, they must mortify themselves, they must pray; they
must go to the Sacraments at least every four weeks. But prayer and suffering are important too.
Above all that, I must add...

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name…! Say what the Blessed Virgin commands you!


A: ...above all, the world of today, even the Catholic world, has completely lost sight of the truth
that suffering for others is necessary. The fact that you are all part of the Mystical Body of
Christ, and that you must all suffer for each other, has been completely forgotten (he whimpers
wretchedly like a dog). Christ did not accomplish everything on the cross. He certainly opened
Heaven up, but men must make reparation for each other. The sects say that Christ has done
everything, but this is not true. The Passion of Christ goes on: In His Name, it will go on until
the end of the world9[9] (he groans).


E: Continue, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, to say what she commands you to say!

A: It (the Passion of Christ) has to go on. People must suffer for each other, and offer up these
sufferings in the name of the Cross of Christ and the sufferings of Christ. You must suffer in
union with the Blessed Virgin and all the renunciations she endured during her life in order to
unite her own sufferings with the terrible sufferings of Christ on the Cross and in His Agony in
the Garden of Olives.

9[9] The sufferings of Christ are sufficient on their own for the redemption and atonement, in
principle, of all men. But the faithful man is called on to share in the redemptive suffering of
Christ on behalf of sinners, so that the benefits of atonement and redemption can be applied to
them. This is what the Church has to do, the Church, the Spouse of Christ, the Mother of Souls.
If it were any other way, these titles would be mere words, empty and lifeless. Hence, the words
of Paul: “I complete in my flesh, what is lacking in the sufferings of Christ” (Col 1.24)

These sufferings were more terrible than men believe. In the Garden of Olives, Christ suffered in
ways other than those that you perhaps know about. He was crushed by the Justice of God as if
He had been the greatest of sinners, and as if He were going to have to go to Hell. He had to
undergo this suffering for you men. Otherwise, you would not have been saved. He had to
endure such terrible sufferings, that He was almost on the point of believing that He would go to

His sufferings were so great that He felt Himself totally abandoned by the Heavenly Father. He
sweated blood because He felt Himself totally separated from the Eternal Father and abandoned
Him (he weeps piteously). He was crushed as if He were one of the greatest sinners.

This is what He has done for you, and you must follow Him; these sufferings are worth so much;
these sufferings, darknesses, these terrible feelings of abandonment when it seems that all is lost
and suicide is the only way out... I would rather not say it, no (he sighs heavily).

E: Continue to tell the truth in the name of the Thrones...!

A: God's response is the greatest, and rightly so. When these sufferings make it seem as if all is
lost; one feels completely abandoned by God, the least among men and the lowest of creatures.
These terrible, terrible sufferings in darkness are the most precious there can he. But the young
do not know that. Most of the young do not know that, and therein lies our triumph.


E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

A: Many, the majority who commit suicide, do so when they feel abandoned by God and the
least of men. They no longer feel that, however dark the night. God is always near them. It is as
if God no longer existed, and, momentarily, His presence is no longer felt by them. But, in spite
of this, it is necessary for men to imitate the sufferings of Christ; especially those whom He has
called to suffer much.

There are many who believe that they are perhaps no longer normal - but the majority are - so
they give in. They give in much too easily; they believe they should kill themselves because they
are no longer understood by men. Therein lies our triumph. Most of them go to Heaven,11[11]
but it is our triumph nevertheless because...

10[10] That is to say that Jesus, by His heroic “Let Thy will be done” accepted that the dark
shadow of our sins would put a veil between His Humanity and the Face of His Divine Father
and His Own Divinity and Total Innocence. This separation was made even more cruel because
His sensitivity, faced with the horror of sin, and His insight, faced with the immensity of the
drama of damnation, remained that of the HOLY ONE God made Man, the “Well-beloved Son”.

11[11] Maria Simma, born in Austria in 1915, having privileged communications with the souls
in Purgatory, says that most suicides are saved because they are not completely responsible for
E: Continue, in the name...!

A: ...they have not fulfilled their mission. They should have gone on living.

E: Continue, in the name the message from the Thrones!

A. There are today, somewhere in the world, some extremely heavy crosses - it is She who
makes me say that (he points upward). These crosses are often mounted on illness. Visible
crosses, like cancer, infirmities, or other handicaps, are often easier to bear than the terrible
anguish or darkness of the soul which many people are enduring today. She up there (he points
upward) makes me say what She has said before through a privileged soul: “I will send my
children sufferings, sufferings as great and as deep as the ocean”. Those people who have to bear
these terrible crosses and many are predestined to do so - must not despair.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit - Akabor, say what the
Blessed Virgin charges you to say! A: By the way, the crosses of which I have just spoken are
crosses which seem to be useless and pointless. They can lead on to despair. Often they become
almost insupportable, but that is when they are most precious. I, Akabor, I am forced to say once
again: She (he points upward) wants me to shout it to all the cross-bearers: “Courage! Do not be
disheartened!” In the Cross lies salvation, victory is in the Cross. The Cross is stronger than the

E: Continue, in the name... the message of the Thrones!


A: Modernism is false. Modernism must be totally rejected. It is our work, it comes from hell.
Priests who spread Modernism are not even in agreement among themselves. Nobody agrees
with anybody else. That indication alone should be enough for you.

E: Continue in the name of the Immaculate Conception! Tell the truth, in the name..., you must
speak the whole truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

A: The Pope is tormented by his cardinals, his own cardinals... he is surrounded by wolves.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

A: If that weren't so, he would be able to speak out more. He is, as it were, paralyzed. He can no
longer do very much; believe me, he can no longer do very much you will feel in your hearts

their actions as a result of the intensity of their sufferings (physical, moral, spiritual). The action
is also contrary to man's instinct for self-preservation. (Ref: “Les Âmes du Purgatoire m'ont dit”
Ed. Christiana, Stein am Rhein, Switzerland. Ed. Resicac - 53150 Montsurs)

what must be done. But, whatever else, in no way must you abandon the smallest scrap of the old
faith. I want to say, I must say, that the Second Vatican Council was not very good. It was, in
part, the work of Hell.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!


A: There were a few small things, which needed to be changed, but most of it - no. Believe me!
In the liturgy, there was practically nothing to be changed. Even the Gospel reading should not
be in the vernacular; it would be better if the Holy Mass were said in Latin. The reason can be
seen if you just look at the Consecration, only the Consecration, but that is typical. At the
Consecration, one uses the words: “This is My Body which will be given up for you”, followed
by: “This is My Blood, which will be shed for you and for a great number”. That is what Jesus

E: It is not correct to say “for all”? Tell the truth, in the name... you have no right to lie.

A: It certainly isn't. The translations have not been completely accurate, and this is particularly
the case with “for all”.12[12] It should not, and cannot, be “for all” - it should be “for a great

When the text is not correct, so the abundance of graces diminishes; the channel of graces still
flows, but only sparsely.13[13] And the Consecration is accompanied by so many graces when

12[12] Christ would certainly have wished to redeem the demons if He had known it to be
possible. As this was not the case, it is evident that His Blood did not flow for the (angelic)

Moreover, the redemption of Christ was predestined, in principle, for all men. But in its
application it was necessarily limited by their freedom to refuse. Consequently, in the final
count, Christ's Blood does not profit the men who reject it, and who, for this reason, and through
their own fault, end up in Hell, where they share the unredeemable fate of the (angelic) demons.

In this sense, the Blood of Christ did not “flow” for any of the inhabitants of Hell. Hence,
Akabor's sentence: “He would have liked to shed it for all, but, IN FACT, It did not flow for all.”

ADDITIONAL NOTE: In the consecration of the Latin words “PROMULTIS” = “FOR

MANY” The current English translation = “FOR ALL MEN” which equates to the Latin
“PRO OMNIBUS”, is therefore inaccurate. The current moves afoot to remove all forms of
“Sexist discrimination” (!) from the Mass could logically lead to “FOR ALL “, which as Jean
Marty points out would imply, in effect, a denial of the existence of Hell.

13[13] The demon's admission indicates that, because in the new “ordo missae” the Holy Mass
has been thrown into disorder, there has been an immense loss in the number of graces flowing
from it. So, in a time of dereliction, when the attacks of the demon are becoming more and more
the priest does things correctly, according to the old Tradition, and according to the Will of God.
For you and for a great number” must be said, just as Christ Himself said it.

E: But, didn't Christ shed His Blood for all? Tell the truth in the name...!

A: No, He would have liked to shed it for all, but, in fact, it did not flow for all.

E: Because many have rejected it? Tell the truth in the name...!

A: Exactly; in this way it did not flow for all, for it did not flow for us in Hell.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

A: The new order of the Mass - the bishops have changed the Tridentine Mass - the new Mass is
absolutely not as They up there want it (he points upward). The point will soon be reached when
the whole Mass will no longer be valid.14[14]

E: How is the Tridentine Mass, the old Mass, which was prescribed by Pope St. Pius V? Tell the
truth, in the name... and you have no right to lie!

A: It is the best in existence; it is in the standard, the true,15[15] the good Mass (he groans).

E: Akabor, tell the truth, in the name of and by the order of, the Blessed Virgin! We order you to
say everything she charges you to say!

A: I said all that against my will, but I was made to! She up there (He points upward) forced me
(he mutters).

E: Is there anything more that you must say, in the name..! But speak only the truth!


subtle and strong, the graces received are becoming fewer and weaker. Hence the lack of
recognition of the spiritual enemy who is attacking so many Christians who end up by giving in
and losing their foothold, and of the blindness which strikes so many of the consecrated who end
up in error, while persuading themselves that they are on the right road.

14[14] Michel Servant wrote in 1972: “The new Mass is still valid... for if we are not deluding
ourselves regarding the plans of the 'Synarchy' - certain members of whom hold key positions in
the Church - these modifications (of the ordo missae) are only a first stage in their thinking.” The
second stage will result in the invalidation of the Mass by the total suppression of its sacrificial

15[15] “The True Mass” - this is the expression used by Our Lord in His messages to Jeannette
of France since June 23, 1967 (“Parce Domine”distributed by theT.R.C. Association).

A: Many priests make reference to obedience. But now, in these times, it is not necessary to obey
modernist bishops. It is now the time of which Christ spoke: “There will rise up many false
Christs and false prophets” 16[16]

Those (modernist bishops) are the false prophets. But one ought not - nor has one the right - to
believe them. Soon, one will no longer be able to believe them, because they... because they...
have accepted so many novelties. We are in them;17[17] we from down there (he points
downward) have stirred them up. Prior to that, we deliberated a great deal as to how to destroy
the Catholic Mass.

It is over a hundred years ago that Catherine Emmerich said: “It was in Rome...” She saw Rome,
the Vatican in a vision. She saw it, surrounded entirely by a deep ditch, and beyond the ditch
stood the unbelievers. In the center of Rome, in the Vatican, stood the Catholics. They threw
their altars, their statues, their relics - almost everything - into this deep, deep ditch until it was
almost filled-up. And that - that time is here now (he cries out in a frightening voice).

Then, when the ditch was filled, those of the other religions were actually able to get across it.
They crossed, and looked around in the Vatican. They saw how the Catholics, the Catholics of
today and the modern Mass had very little to offer them. They shook their heads, turned their
backs and went away. And many from among you Catholics were stupid enough to leave ahead
of them. But they did not take one step in your direction. There is something more I must say.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!


A: In the Mass, the true Mass, the Tridentine Mass, there used to be thirty-three Signs of the
Cross. Now, there are very few - sometimes two, three when all goes well. And at the end - for
the Blessing - you are not even required to get down on your knees (he cries and weeps
despairingly). Do you know how we would kneel down...would fall to our knees...if we were still
able to (he weeps and wails).

E: Is that correct – thirty-three Signs of the Cross were made at Holy Mass? Tell the truth, in the

A: Of course it is correct, it is even compulsory. When it happens that way, we are not present;
we are forced to flee from the Church; but the way things are now, we are there. The 'Asperges
Me' must also be restored.” During the Asperges, we were obliged to flee before the holy water

16[16] Mark (13,22)

17[17] Totally in agreement with the messages received by Jeannette of France - thus: “The
Devil is in several from among them (bishops) and those ones, unfortunately, are leading the
others” (November 3, 1970). The Lord had said on October 31: “If it “were not for the
supplications of just souls, I would already have reduced them to dust”.

and the incense. The burning of incense must also be resumed. And, after Mass, the prayers “St.
Michael the Archangel”, the three “Hail Mary's” and “Hail Holy Queen” must be said again.

E: Tell the truth, say what you must say, in the name...!

A: Lay people should not distribute Holy Communion (he cries out in a frightful voice), not at
all! Not even nuns and brothers, never! Do you believe Christ would have entrusted this to the
Apostles, if women and laymen were able to do it (he groans). How I was forced to say that!

Allida (another angelic demon of lesser rank, equally present in the possessed woman), did you
hear? Allida, did you hear what I have just been forced to say? Allida, you can speak too! (The
other demon replied angrily: “Shut up!”)

E: Have you said everything now, Akabor, in the name...? Have you said everything, have you
spoken the entire truth?

A: She, up there (he points upward) does not allow me to be tormented by the Old One (Lucifer)
because I have been made to say these things for you, for the Church. She does not allow it...
happily! But it was not good for those down there (He points downward) for all of us, for all of
us (he cries and groans).

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin, continue; have you anything else to say? By order of the
Thrones, your old companions, have you anything else to say?

(After seven hours of prayer, and six hours of exorcism, without food or drink, many of the
people present are tired)

A: No, but maybe you can go away. We will be happy if you go away. We will be happy! Just

E: Continue your discourse! In the name of the Blessed Virgin speak! Say what she commands
you, in the name...!

A: Because I have spoken, because I have had to say all that, She allows me a moment more.
You must recite, three times: “Holy, holy, holy...” (Those present recite the prayer)

E: In the name of the' Mystical Rose... Akabor, say what the Blessed Virgin has charged you to

A: She has charged me to say what I have had to say and what I have said; I have said it against
my will (he weeps with vexation).

E: In the name..., have you said it all?

A: Yes!

THE EXORCISM OF AKABOR (Followed by His Expulsion)

E: We order you, Akabor, in the name of the Trinity, Father Son and Holy Spirit, of the Most
Blessed Virgin Mary, of the Immaculate Heart of Mary of the Holy Archangels, of the Choirs of
Blessed Spirits, tell us now whether you have communicated everything that Heaven has charged
you to say! Speak the truth, in the name of the Precious Blood! A: If it had flowed for us, we
would have been men; but we were not men. If we had been men, we would not have been so
stupid. Fundamentally, you are much luckier...

E: In the name of the Guardian Angels, in the name of this woman's Guardian Angel... Akabor,
go away, go away to Hell for ever and for eternity, and never come back!

A: That is not possible...!

E: Akabor, go away, in the, name...! Your speech is finished, your job is done. Call out your
name and return to Hell!

A: I am not obliged to go yet. She grants me another short delay.

E: Does any other demon have to go away with you?

A: No, I, Akabor, must be the first to leave; but you must say seven more “Hail Mary's” in honor
of the Seven Sorrows of Mary. By her order (he points upward) I am going to tell them to you:

1. The first “Hail Mary” for her sorrow when Simeon prophesied to her: “A sword will pierce
your heart”.

2. Next, the Flight into Egypt; while contemplating the tears and torments she endured at that

3. The Child Jesus lost in the Temple: let this bring to mind the anguish she suffered because He
was the Son of God.

4. She meets Jesus on the Way of the Cross; the humiliation in which she sees her Son.

5. The dreadful one, the most dreadful one: the Crucifixion and Death on the Cross; what she
endured then - the tears, the anguish, the despondency.

6. The Descent from the Cross; that terribly disfigured Body which they carried together to the
tomb; the part she had to play throughout this whole scene.

7. Finally, the laying in the tomb; her great sorrow: her sadness. She suffered enormously.

A: (He calls out the last prayers, in a voice full of hatred : Now, three times: “Holy, holy, holy...”
(Those present recite the prayer)

E: In the name of the Holy Their name, you must now go away for ever into Hell,

A: (He groans and cries out in a terrible voice): Yes...

E: In the name... call out your name and go away to Hell. Go, in the name of your old
companions, the Thrones, who serve God as you have not served God!

A: (Groaning) I wanted very I much to serve God, but Lucifer didn't want me to serve God.

E: You must now go away. We priests order you, in the name of the Holy Trinity, Father, Son
and Holy Spirit... you must go away now, in the name of the Holy Heart of Mary and in the name
of the Seven Sorrows of Mary.

A: (He cries out despairingly).

E: In the name... take yourself off to Hell! Call out your name

A: A-Ka-bor (he cries his name, weeping)! A-ka-bor!

E: Go away to Hell and never return, in the name...!

Al: Now it is Allida speaking.

E: In the name of the Holy Trinity, we order you to tell us Allida, whether Akabor has gone
away? Al: He is no longer there, he has gone. Lucifer and all his clique have come to look for

Note: This chapter has been abridged. In particular, the revelations made by Akabor during the
time of his expulsion have in effect, been highlighted, rather than detailed in their entirety.

August 14,1975
E: Exorcist

J: Judas Iscariot, a human demon 18[18]

18[18] It is appropriate here to recall the words of the gospel:


J: If only I had listened to Her! (he points upward). She was close to me (he sighs in a frightful

E: Who was close to you?” Speak in the name...!

J: She, up there (he points upward); but I rejected her.

E: Continue Judas, say what you must say, in the name of the Blessed Virgin! Tell the truth, and
nothing but the troth!

J: I am the most hopeless of al (he groans).


E: Judas, you must go away, now!

J: No (he groans)

E: In the name of the Queen whom you rejected, in her name - Our Lady of Mount Carmel - you
must now go away to Hell!

J: You have to say the complete Rosary of Sorrows, and the Credo.

(While we are saying “descended into Hell' Judas speaks.)

J: He came - He came down there!

E: Christ came to Limbo? Tell the truth, in the name...!

(A) At the moment of the washing of the feet: “The devil had already put it into the heart of
Judas, son of Simon, the Iscariot to betray him” (John 13,2)

(B) Possession follows soon after Judas' acquiescence: “Then after Judas had taken the bread,
Satan entered him” (John 13,27)

(C) There is also the affirmation of Jesus, at the end of His discourse on the Bread of Life: “Yet
one of you is a devil.” St John adds: “He spoke of Judas son of Simon Iscariot” (John 6 70-71)

(D) Finally, there is the declaration of Jesus during His sacerdotal prayer: “Only one of them” (of
those whom His Holy Father had given Him) “has been lost, he whom perdition claims for his
own.” (John 17,12)

J: He came to Hell, not just to Limbo where the souls (of the Just) were waiting for him.

E: Why did He come to Hell? Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: To show that He died for us too;19[19] it was terrible for us. He certainly came to the
Kingdom of the Dead, but He also came into Hell, really, really into Hell. It was necessary for
Michael and the Angels to chain us up to stop us throwing ourselves at Him (He points upward
and growls). Because I am who I am, I do not like saying that; I don't at all like hearing that; I
was guilty of betraying Jesus Christ.

You must sing “I see you, Jesus, silent...” and “I wish to express sorrow for my sins”; these two
verses, and then a verse of “Stabat Mater” – “Standing at the foot of the Cross...”

(Those present sing the two hymns)

J: (During the singing, he utters cries of frightful despair). If only I had repented! If only I had

E: Judas Iscariot, we priests order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity—to go back to

J: No - but I don't want to go back (he growls). It was good for me to be in this woman. It was
good for me in this woman. She was obliged to share my despair to a very large decree. 20[20]

E: Judas, in the must now go out of her and return to Hell, to eternal damnation,
which is where you belong, in the name…!

J: But I don't want to.

E: Depart from there, Judas Iscariot. in the name of the Mother of God!

J: She (he points upward) would have pity on me, even now, if she could; even now! She loved
me, she loved me! Do you know what that means? (He sighs a terrible sigh)

E: Call your name, Judas Iscariot, and depart, in the name...!

J: I know she loved me (he mumbles piteously).

E: You didn't want it; you did not obey her. She wanted to save you for eternity, for Heaven. She
was so well disposed towards you! Go away now, in the name of Our Lady of Fatima!

19[19] Jesus died for all men. It is Judas, a human demon, who is speaking here, and not, as
previously, an angelic demon (Akabor, on that occasion).

20[20] What appalling suffering for this victim soul.

J: No! (a cry of utter despair)

E: Judas Iscariot, call your name and go away! Go away now to Hell, in the name of the
Crucified Savior Whom you betrayed, in the name of His sufferings, in the name of His hours in
the Garden of Olives!

J: You must say three times: “Holy, Holy, Holy...”

(The people present recite the prayer and sing “Benis O Marie!” During this time, Judas cries out
in a terrible voice: “No! No!”)

E: We order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...! (Judas tears at one of the priest's
stoles) In the name of Jesus, leave that, Judas Iscariot! In the name of all the Choirs of the
Blessed Spirits, in the name of this woman's Guardian Angel, you must go away now - we order

J: No! (in a terrible voice)

E: In the name of this woman's Patron Saint, you must go away now, Judas Iscariot!

J: You must bring all the relics from the shelf. That will make me go away so easily... I am the...
(he utters a terrible cry)

E: In the name of the cruel sufferings of Our Lord, Jesus Christ...! J: I don't want to go away!

E: You have to go, in the name...!

J: I don't want 'to go away. I don't want to go away. Leave me, leave me alone! (frightful

E: Our Lady of the Great Victory orders you!

J: If only I had listened to Her!

E: We order you, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, of the Catholic Church!

J: That's useless (loud grumbles in a sepulchral tone)

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!


J: If only I had not lost hope afterwards! It is frightful in Hell! If only I had not lost hope! (spine
chilling howls of despair)

E: The Blessed Virgin orders you to go away, in the name of the Crucified One, in the name of
His Precious Blood!

J: Let me stay a little longer in this woman.

E: No, depart, in the name of all the Holy Apostles, in the name...!

J: I don't want to. No, no! (he howls' in a voice full of hatred)...but they will come soon (the
infernal spirits) - (heartrending cries)

E: You must go now, Judas Iscariot, in the name of Our Lady of Mount Carmel! She commands
you to go back to Hell, to eternal damnation.

J: (A prolonged, heart- rending cry) No, No…! (he sighs dreadfully, and emits sounds of despair)

E: In the name of the Seven Sorrows of Mary, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...go away to

J: But I don't want to, I don't want to (terrible howls)

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Immaculate Conception, the Mother of God, we
order you to return to the home of Lucifer!

J: (Drawn-out moaning): No! (With a terrible howl of despair): No, no! They do not want me at
all in Hell. (Suddenly, Judas shouts despairingly: “Lucifer, Help.'“)

(The priests say a new exorcism and two litanies)

E: In the name of the most Holy Trinity, we order you to go back to Hell for eternity!

J: Oh, you infernal spirits, come to my aid! Help me so that I am not forced to go away! Hurry,
Akabor! Help me! Oh, oh, hurry, hurry! (he groans woefully)

E: Judas Iscariot, go away, in the name...!

J: Lucifer, you sent me, you must help me!

E: We priests order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, the Father...

J: (He cries in despair): They are coming...they are going to come soon (Lucifer and his cohorts).
Do you know how I fear them? Do you know that?

E: We, priests of the Catholic Church, order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the
Holy Cross, of the Immaculate Virgin and Mother of God, Mary of Lourdes, of Our Lady of the
Holy Rosary of Fatima... go away, Judas Iscariot!

(Thereupon the priests recite three times: “Holy, Holy, Holy...” and the “Glory be to the Father.”
At this moment, Judas, in the mouth of the possessed woman, assumes a masculine voice”)

J: No! Oh, (he groans)...if only we could kill her (the possessed woman) right now. We would
like to kill her. A long time ago we decided that she had to be killed.

E: We order you not to kill her, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...move out now, move out
in the name of the Blessed Virgin, of all the Holy Angels and Archangels, and especially of Saint

J: No, Michael, you must not… (he howls like an animal and utters a dreadful groaning). They
are coming... they are coming... they are coming...!

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, call out your name, Judas Iscariot, and go away!

J: I...they are coming! I... Judas Iscariot... I... Judas Iscariot... I must go away, I must go away!
Go away - I must... I must, I must, I must! They are coming... there they are! (he howls and
shouts in a terrible voice). There they are, the wicked spirits! (He weeps)... Lucifer, Lucifer!...
Go away, Lucifer, go away Lucifer!... I am afraid of you, go away! (He cries out in a frightened

E: It is necessary for you to go away, Judas Iscariot, right now, in the name...!

J: He is coming... he is coming.

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin - flee for ever to Hell and never come back!

J: They are there they are. There they are... (terrible cry and groaning) I must go away...they are
greeting me!

E: Go away now, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...and call out your!

J: I have already called (it)...I, Judas Iscariot, I must...I...I must go away.

E: In the name of Our Lady of the Most Holy Rosary of Fatima, in the name of the Immaculate
of Lourdes, go away! In the name of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, it is necessary for you to
leave now!

J: “Judas Iscariot!” (Fifteen long, frightening and heart-rending cries are heard)...No, no, no…no,
I would rather not go away!

E: We order you, in the name of the Catholic Church in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!

This frightful despair!21[21] How frightful it is! You have no idea how cruel Hell
is! You have no idea how horrible it is down there! You don't know what it is

E: It is your own fault. Go away, Judas Iscariot, in the name...!

J: (He moans and sighs) I have a frightful corner! Such a frightful corner, down there! Oh...Oh!
Tell everybody that I have a frightful corner! Live a good life! Live a good life!... It is
frightful!... For the love of Heaven, do everything in order to reach Heaven, even if it means
enduring torture for a thousand years on the rack (he moans). Listen to me, there is more I must
say: Even if you had to remain a thousand years on the rack, stand fast, stand fast!...Hell is
horrible, it is horrible! Nobody knows how horrible Hell is! It is much more atrocious than you
imagine... it is appalling! (Judas pronounces all these words in a spine-chilling,
jerky, faltering voice of unutterable despair)22[22]

E: Have you said everything now, in the name of Jesus?

J; I must still say, although I would much prefer not to: There are so many people...who no
longer believe in Hell...but...but (menacingly) it is there! There is a Hell, and it is frightful!

E: Yes, there is a Hell. Speak only the truth, in the name...!

J: Yes...Hell is there...! It is frightful...! I will have to go back soon, but I have still more to say
(he howls and whimpers like an animal)

E: But, now you must go away, in the name...! Depart from this woman!

21[21] Peter denied his Master, publicly and three times; then “he went out”...”and wept bitterly”
(Matt 26,75). Judas betrayed his Master and delivered Him up: then “he went out”...”and hanged
himself”. (Matt 27,5) The greatest sin for man is not to believe in the Mercy, the Infinite Mercy
of God.

22[22] Hell is an inevitable consequence of “freedom” when that is the highest prerequisite of

Love can always be rejected. A temporary rejection during time, an eternal rejection in Eternity.
Everything in time is a preparation and is fixed finally at the moment of death, which is that of
the passage to Eternity. Because of what is at stake at this crucial, decisive moment, the soul
benefits then from the supplementary grace of “the Great Celestial Light” (cf. our leaflet,
published under this title and distributed by the Association “Tout restaurer dans le Christ”) The
existence of Hell is a dogma of the Church (Cf. Fourth Lateran Council, 1215 - and many other
documents of the magisterium).

J: Hell is much more frightful than is believed...! Hell is much more frightful than you believe...!
(he shouts with ear-shattering loudness)

E: Speak, in the name...!

J: (He howls and wails) Oh!.. .if I were able to come back...if I could come back!...Oh...Oh!
(indescribable cry)

E: Depart from her, depart from her, in the name...!

J: Oh! I would prefer not to go back down there. Have pity...let me stay in this woman!

E: No! In the name...we order you, depart from this woman!

J: Let me stay in this woman. Let me stay in this woman!

E: No! No! In the name..., go away!

J: (sighs) It was better for me in her. She was obliged to share my despair to a large degree. Let
me stay in this is frightful for me - so frightful for me in Hell (he heaves a gasping
sigh; Oh, do let me stay in this woman!

E: No, in the name...!

J: Besides, she can still put up with me (with immense despair). It will be good for her to have
me stay.

E: Depart from her, in the name...!

J: What are you thinking of!... Down there, it is much more frightful, it is much more
frightful!...Oh! Oh! (he howls) Tell that... tell that to all the young people, to all the heretics, tell
it to absolutely - everyone: THERE IS A HELL! (In piercing, spine-chilling tone) Oh! (he cries)
It is terrible enough to send you mad. It is terrible enough to send you mad! If only I had listened
to the Blessed Virgin and had not slipped that rope around my neck! If only I had retained hope!
If only I had retained hope! (in a despairing voice)...But that is what they all say - all damned
men say that when they come to join us. But then it is too late. They don't believe it until it is too

E: You must go away, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, in the name of all the Holy Angels
and Archangels, and of Saint Michael, the Archangel.

J: That Michael is terrible for us. Michael is terrible (he howls with a voice full of hatred)

E: Go away, in the name of the Holy Curé of Ars, in the name of all the exorcist Saints, and in
the name of the Catholic Church!

J: (He cries) Ju - das Is - ca - ri - ot! I have to go (in a terrible roar)

E: Now you must go away, Judas Iscariot, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, you must return
to Hell for all eternity. You must return to damnation!

J: They are coming, they are coming (he moans and weeps despairingly) There they are…
Farewell, farewell, happy men... happy! I am going away... because I am obliged to...because I
am obliged to (he weeps and roars in heart-rending fashion)

E: We order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, son and Holy Spirit. Amen. In
the name of Saint Michael, the Archangel, go away now! Call out your name and go away to

J: (He roars in despair like a lion) I...I am leaving... Ju - das Is - ca - ri - ot!

E: Leave now and go to Hell, in the name of Saint Michael, the Archangel, and in, the name of
the Blessed Virgin, in the name...! (He continues uttering piercing cries of unbelievable despair)

(Suddenly, he points upward and says: “She allows me another short delay. Her (the possessed
woman's) mission is not yet completed.”

August 17, 1975

E= Exorcist

J= Judas Iscariot, a human demon


E: When do you have to go away? Speak, Judas Iscariot! Speak now. in the name of the Most
Holy Trinity. Father, Son and Holy Spirit

J. I was an Apostle (in a somber, harsh voice, like the voice of a man)

E: Continue, in the name of Jesus!

J: I was a traitor.

E: Continue...we know the name of Jesus!

J. Today, also, there are traitors among, the bishops with this one difference from me - I betrayed
openly, and they are able to disguise it.

E: Is that the truth, in the name...!

J: Yes!
E: You are not lying? In the name...!

J: No. Do you believe that I am saying this of my own accord?

E: Have you been forced to say that, in the name? Tell the truth!

J: Yes!

E: In whose name?

J: In that cursed name...Hers (he points upward) Alas!

E: When are you going to go away? In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, tell the truth!

J: I still have things to say.

E: Then say now what you must say, everything that you must say, in the name of Jesus!

J: Among the bishops of today, there are some who are no less treacherous than I,23[23]
whether...or not they are..

E: Not all of them. Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: Not all, but many. It is easier to fall into their nets than into mine.

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, to say what you must say, in the name of Heaven, in the name of the
Most Holy Trinity...!


Those that aren't must not be obeyed.

J: I have to say that, today, many bishops are not on the good road, and those ones must not be
obeyed. Obedience is of great importance. Even in Heaven, Obedience is written in large letters.
But it is now the time of the howling wolves.

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, in the name of the Immaculate Conception, in the name...! You have
no right to lie, in the name...!

J: No lamb throws itself into the jaws of the wolf. One cannot give obedience to wolves.

23[23] “One must blame the manipulators of the episcopal conferences where the wolf in lamb's
clothing figures prominently” ('Parce Domine' - message of July 2. 1971)

E: In the name of Jesus, continue; continue, in the name.., in the name of the Saints who were not
traitors and whose relics are placed on your brow, continue!

J: All men flee when the wolf arrives. Now, alas, it is the time of the wolves. Many bishops have
become ravening wolves24[24] who no longer know what they are saying; and they must not be
obeyed.25[25] In the eyes of Heaven itself, they can no longer lay claim to obedience.

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, in the name of the Blessed Virgin!

J. One can make reference only to the Pope!

E: Continue now, in the name of Jesus!

J: He (the Pope) can no longer produce his documents, because they are distorted and falsified.

E: Continue, in the name...!

J: It is necessary to pray every day to the Holy Spirit, so that you don't fall into the ditch - or, in
other words, into the jaws of the wolf.

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, in the name of Jesus! What else have you still to say about the Pope?

Say what you have to say on behalf of Heaven! We do not want to know any more about it,
except what Heaven wishes you to say!

J: Do you believe I am saying anything else other than that? Do you believe I wanted to say
those things?

E: Speak in the name of Jesus; say nothing but the truth from Heaven, the truth from the
Heavenly Mother!


Many are searching for it.

J: Ecône will triumph.

24[24] See the preceding note.

25[25] See also the message of May 11, 1975 ('Parce Domine'), in particular: “God must be
obeyed rather than man.” “It is not the bad bishops who will be their judges on the last day, but

E: What is that you said? Repeat that, Judas Iscariot! Who were you speaking about?26[26] In
the name of Jesus, repeat, it, tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

J: After a long struggle, Ecône will triumph.27[27]

E: Speak in the name of Jesus!

J: Ecône is on the unique good road.

E: Is that the truth? Is it Heaven who said that? Speak, in the name of Jesus!

J: When I say: the good road I do not wish to say that there is nobody else on the good road; but
the road which Ecône follows is singularly good. That is what we mean. There are not many
roads which are good, but there are many people who are on the good road. Ecône is on the good
road and many people do not recognize Ecône are searching for the truth, and so they also are on
the good road.

E: Continue, in the name..., say what you must say!

J: Archbishop Mgr. Lefebvre will still have a great deal to suffer, but he is good.

E: Continue, in the name... say what you must say.

E: Is the liturgy he follows good? Tell the truth, in the name of Jesus!

J: The liturgy he follows is the only good one.

E: Is this the truth, in the name of Jesus?

J: It is the complete truth.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, have you lied?

26[26] Questions and exclamations of astonishment...!

27[27] Let us pray that the priests and seminarians of Ecône remain quite small and stay very
humble, as befits their great responsibility, to prevent the devil gaining a hold -the devil, who is
at work there as elsewhere, and even more than elsewhere (he, himself, confirms that in these
exorcisms)... and not without success.

P.S. We read in the exorcism of January 23, 1978, through the voice of Judas Iscariot: “Mgr.
Lefebvre must literally follow the Way of the Cross and of Humility.” Refer Matt 10, 24: “There
is no disciple better than his master.”

J: No! It is the complete truth.

E: Where does it come from? Who ordered you to say that? Speak, in the name...!

J: It is She (he points upward) who says it; it is Those up there Who say it. The truth comes from
on High. They, up there, do not like the new liturgy. In any case, the old Missal did not need to
be modified... I am saying all of this against my will (he cries and sighs). In today's times, one
should not obey all the bishops any longer.

E: There are still some good bishops. Speak, in the name of..., nothing but the truth!

J: There are still some who should be obeyed, but not all! Akabor has spoken about that
previously (he sighs and has difficulty breathing)

October 31, 1975

E = Exorcist

J = Judas Iscariot, a human demon


E: Judas Iscariot, we priests order you in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and
Holy Spirit, of the Blessed Virgin and Mother of God, Mary, of the Immaculate Conception, of
all the Holy Angels and Archangels, of the Nine Choirs of Blessed Spirits of all the Saints of the
Celestial Court, tell us: Are you really obliged to go away? Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, nothing
but the truth! In the name of all these protectors, you must speak the truth and nothing but the
truth, arid in the name of the holy relics which rest on your brow.

J: I must speak. I must speak. I am, in a kind of way, part of the angelic demons, and am ranked
amongst them. I was important, I was important, I was a bishop.28[28]

E: Continue! Tell the truth! Say what you must say, in the name...!

28[28] Saint Luke wrote in the Acts of Apostles concerning Judas, after his suicide, applying
these words of the Psalms to him: “Let another take over his office” (Acts 1, 20- Ps 109,8)

this was translated by Pere Feder in his Missal (1958 edition) as: “Qu'un autre prenne sa place
dans l'episcopat.”, a literal translation from the Vulgate: “Et episcopatum ejus accipiat alter.”
(Let another take his place in the episcopacy)

J: I am more important than the other human demons. As I said before, I have a horribly dark
corner. Those human demons...I envy them. They are well off compared to me. I have a filthy

E: Continue! Say what you must say, in the name...!

J: She (pointing upward) kept warning me. She warned me. I didn't listen, I didn't listen (frightful

E: Continue! Tell the truth, say what you must say, in the name of the Blessed Virgin!

J: If only I had listened! In some way I was mistaken about Her. I did not love her. I did not love
her, this...

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin! Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, say
what you must say on her behalf!

J: To tell the truth, from the outset I wasn't there because of Jesus to any great degree. I was
hoping for power and royalty, and as that didn't happen, I was disappointed.


J: The Catholic Church is in a grave situation. Without intervention by Those up there (he points
upward) it would not be possible for it to be saved. But these words must be fulfilled: “I am with
you all days, even to the end of the world.”29[29] There will be a total purification, a terrible
purification, which we are not very keen about at all, you understand.

E: Continue! Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: We are around you now, particularly during the last few months, as we have never been

E: Continue, tell the truth, in the name...!

J: At all events, not since a thousand years ago.

E: Continue! Tell the truth and nothing but the truth! In the name of the Blessed Virgin, tell the
truth about the Church!

29[29] Mat 28,20


J: The Pope, the Pope...he is a martyr. In a kind of way, he has been laid low - he would like to
die. He would prefer not to go on living under these circumstances. He is tormented by the
thought that what he says is not being published throughout the world, and it is precisely what he
would not want which is published by the cardinals. At all events, many cardinals, not all, but
many, are involved in it. He has been deceived terribly. He is in a prison, harsher than any actual
prison. We demons exert great pressure on him, we are doing everything we can. We have
already done a lot.

E: Continue, tell the truth,... and nothing but the truth!

J: He is deprived of his freedom... so he can no longer do anything important. That is why we

speak of him as a slow-worm who can only move without pain by creeping across the ground.
He has nothing to say, neither to the right nor to the left, neither to the front nor to the rear. They
are responsible for this - those false men who would like to see him gone.

E: Continue, tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed
Virgin! Continue to say what you must say on Heaven's behalf!


J: You must pray for the Pope. He is in a worse plight than a martyr. He would rather be stoned
like Stephen.31[31] He is a great Pope although he is forced to remain silent. He carries a cross.
Few achieve his eminence, although he appears to be small and powerless. In the beginning, he
made some mistakes, which he realised a long time ago, and now his hands and feet are
tied,32[32] even his tongue. He cries out to Heaven that he would like to restore the old liturgy,
the Tridentine Mass:33[33] he would like...but his hands and feet are tied. He can do nothing.

30[30] This paragraph and what follows about the Pope throw light on other avowals of the
demon, reported under the title “Revelations on Pope Paul VI, the double, the Vatican”
(Exorcism of January 16, 1976) and accompanied by explanatory notes added by Jean Marty in
the French edition.

31[31] For an account o1 the stoning of the deacon, Saint Stephen, see the Acts of the Apostles,

32[32] Jean Marty notes a similar message from Jesus to Jeannette of France: “France has been
delivered, fists and feet tied, to the Enemy” ('Parce Domine' December 6, 1972). Thus, the head
of the Church “hands and feet tied”, the “Eldest Daughter of the Church” - “fists and feet tied”

33[33] Said, as prescribed by Saint Pius V, in Latin (see further accounts about the Tridentine
Mass later on in the account of this exorcism).

E: Speak only the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin! Tell the truth, and nothing but the truth,
about the Church and about Pope Paul VI!

J: You can be sure that Pope, Paul VI would like to re-introduce the Tridentine Mass. Whenever
you see on television, or have to see or read any part of these novelties, you can be certain that
this does not come from him.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!


J: They do with him as they wish.34[34] They are like wolves howling during a gale...this is
what they want and what the “Modern” people, the masses, want. So they are popular. Quite
recently, some of the good “Traditionalist” priests, who formerly had no doubts about the
thinking of the Pope, have been led into error. But, as things are now, the thoughts of the Pope
are not his own any longer.35[35] Now, in these times of dreadful disorder, the Pope is able to
do practically nothing any more. Now, it is necessary for God Himself to intervene,...and He will
intervene before long, very soon.

E: What do you mean: before long? In a few years? Speak, in the name...all the truth!

J: No, not that. It is closer, closer than you think.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, about the Church and about the Pope!
Continue to say what you must say, nothing but the truth!

J: The worst thing for the Pope is seeing how even the “traditionalist” priests are in doubt about
his thinking and his wishes. He can do nothing. Everything he does do is interfered with.
Supposing he wants to send a letter outside - it does not reach its destination in the same form as
it leaves him. It is altered before it reaches the post.

E: Why doesn't he speak out during his audiences, his public audiences? He would be able to
speak freely there!

34[34] We are here in the presence of the “conspiracy of revolt” of which Saint Paul speaks (2
Thess. 2,7) Let us accept there is a “conspiracy”; let us reject with all our strength the “revolt”.

Compare the words of Our Lord, Jesus, to Jeannette of France on August 1,1976; “The Pope
opened the door to everything that is now taking place, but he is paying for it with tears of

35[35] They are those of the double, the imposter.

J: Many times he is no longer able to; he is no longer able to. Many times he scarcely knows
what he is saying.. That is how these terrible errors and confusion are produced.36[36] He is an
unfortunate Pope. The Blessed Virgin pities him, and Christ does too. But he must live out his
martyrdom. For a very long time he would have preferred to be assassinated by his own cardinals
rather than go on living like this. He knows they are against him. He is very sensitive and feels it.
His nerves are on edge. He is not a forceful Pope, but they wouldn't want a forceful Pope now - it
would take too long to topple him over.

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth! We forbid you, in
the name... we forbid you to lie!

J: It was part of God's plan, now that the situation is such as it is, to have in office a Pope who is
humble, submissive, selfless. The words of the scriptures must be fulfilled; that is why it was
necessary for Pope Paul VI to come at this time - he was, in effect, chosen for this. They alone
(he points upward) pity him. But all this will not last much longer. His martyrdom will soon be
over; but to him, it will seem a long time; for to him, the days seem like weeks - worse than that,
like months. You must pray for him, pray much more. It is appalling for him to see the Church
tumbling down with everything topsy-turvy. You must believe that he would like everything still
to be done the old way. He would prefer it if the Council had never been convoked. He is aware
that what has eventuated from the Council - its frightful, devastating, catastrophic consequences,
cannot be halted. They cannot be halted, even by prayer.37[37]

E. Continue, say what you have to say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, about the Church and the

J: All the bishops should be told that the Pope is not in control. But they don't believe it. They
are blind. Of what use are their doctorates and their intelligence if they are so blind and do not
believe! We know a lot more about it, we know a lot more about it than the bishops.

E: Tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin!

36[36] The existence of the impostor, a double of Paul VI, explains so many things. See the later
revelations of the demons on this subject (Part 2 - Exorcism of January 16, 1976)

37[37] There must be in addition, sacrifice: Divine (“The True Mass”) and human (even to

Our Lord, Jesus, has manifested to Jeannette of France the twofold condition for Renewal:

A universal movement of public prayer, penance and reparation; and the return, in fact, of the
“True Mass”, of the “Mass for always” (June 26, 1972 and June 23, 1973 - extracts for the
messages “Parce Domine”). See the further avowals by the demons concerning the Council in
the account of the exorcism of June 18, 1977.

J: They are afraid of each other. They are all afraid of the people - afraid of being given a hard
time by them. Each one wants to dance to the tune played on the people's violin, although the
bow does not produce tuneful sounds.

E: Continue! Tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin!

J: This violin is so out of tune. that it will soon not be possible to produce a sound from it at all -
and this is what has the effrontery to call itself the Church! Do you understand? This still wants
to call itself the Church! A cursed, corrupt, upside-down Church. Is this what a Church is -
something which soon one will no longer have the nerve... will no longer be able to call a

E: Now that wasn't the Blessed Virgin speaking when you said: “It is a cursed Church”.

J: No, you're right, that was us - that sentence was our own.

E: Speak only the truth, and only what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

J: In spite of all that, it is the truth. In a kind of way, it is what She wants me to say.

J: It has almost reached the stage when the sects will soon be better than your Catholicism. The
sects will be in a better position for they do not have its knowledge, nor are they guided by the
Holy Spirit as the Church has always been. The sects say that it is the Holy Spirit, but it is really
their own ideas that they want, in their illusion, to send throughout all the world. There are still
some of them (bishops) who would prefer not to spread this (new) kind of Catholicism so much;
they would still like things to be done the old way. They would still like that, but they are too
cowardly. Their cowardice is an indictment against them right up to the highest places - up there
close to the Great One (he points upward).

E: Continue! Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: If there are many prayers, some will see the light again, but for many it is already too late!
Heaven is sorry about this, the Blessed Virgin is sorry, the Pope is sorry. These three, Christ, the
Blessed Virgin and the Pope are in agreement; they are the only ones who do agree nowadays.
The cardinals, - or at least, many of them - are not in agreement. The work that they are doing is
the opposite of what Those up there (he points upward) wish, and what the Pope would like. The
Pope is in a dreadful, dreadful situation!

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin! Say everything you must say, in
the name...!

38[38] Confirmation from Beelzebub, during the exorcism of November 7, 1977: “That which
today calls itself the Church, has not for a long time been the Church in the eyes of Those On


J: We fear the Pope; only the fact of the matter is that we no longer have to fear him so much,
because his Vatican is directed by the cardinals. The Pope is suffering constantly, but, in the final
analysis, he can thus save more souls and accomplish more than we would like.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the entire truth! Continue!

J: What will happen is that God Himself will be obliged to turn everything around and overthrow
Modernism. Everything will start again from where it used to be - with the good, traditional, old
ways of the past - doing what must be done and what They up there wish (he points upward), not
what humanity has created for itself.

E: Continue, tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth!

J: If the Pope were not isolated39[39] and watched constantly on all sides, he would still have
enough control for his words to reach the outside world. But during these last few months, it has
become more terrible. Practically nothing reaches the public any more, and what he would still
like to publish is immediately contradicted, modified, changed... to the point of falsification. It is

No methods are too low for the cardinals to promulgate their notions throughout the world.
Nothing is too low, for these, are the Last Times. If we were not steering them on this course and
did not have the cardinals in our power as we have, then they would keep a better check on
themselves. But as we are all rushing around busily, and so many masters of black magic40[40]
are following in our tracks, we have the cardinals completely under our domination at the present
time.41[41] The best thing for you to do is to pray a great deal to the Holy Spirit. As has already

39[39] “IN THE VATICAN” (Beelzebub. Exorcism of November 7, 1977). The demon gives the
following details: The greater part of the time, (he is) in his apartments. Occasionally, they whisk
him away rapidly when visitors come.” (And the other Pope - the double - is brought in) “THE
GREATER PART OF THE TIME” - “the old one, the real one is no longer present except
rarely... One can't say 'present'... when he mounts his dais, they must first give him an injection
to revive him so that he can speak just a little bit...”

40[40] Without forgetting the sacrilegious horrors of the black masses, called correctly “masses
of Satan” by the “initiated”.

41[41] The context further on will show that it is not strictly all the cardinals who are concerned.
We have already seen that.

been said by myself and Akabor in regard to obedience, I Judas, have said it - it is now no longer
obligatory to obey.42[42]


E: Tell the truth about the Church, continue in the name... You have no right to lie, in the

J: It is amusing: obedience has never loomed so large, so to speak, as it does now. Now,
suddenly, obedience is the “in thing” (sarcastic laughter).

E: Speak only the truth, nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: All of a sudden, they are calling on everyone to obey, now that it is so easy!

E: Speak the truth, Judas Iscariot, not what you demons want to say, in the name...!

J: What I have just said has the approval of On High. We are obliged to tell the cursed truth.
Now that it is, in some way, very easy to obey - for those who have the modern outlook and who
love to have plenty of money and the like - now, “obedience” comes hurtling back over the
horizon like a cannon-ball! Previously, it was no longer news, but now it has suddenly made the
headlines again!

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth!

J: That pleases us. Long may it go on, just like that! But Those On High regard it with disfavor.
They have other plans, which they would really prefer to be different from what they are, but it is
necessary for the Gospel to be fulfilled - it must be. All their plans must come into effect, even in
the midst of great catastrophes, in the midst of great troubles and conflicts between nations.

E: Tell the truth! Continue telling the truth on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Everyone refers matters to the bishops, at a time when the bishops cannot themselves refer to
the Pope, because it is not the Pope who answers them. I believe I have almost finished speaking.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, say what she wishes to say through you, Judas
Iscariot! Go on speaking, say everything you have to say and nothing but the truth, on behalf of
the Blessed Virgin!

42[42] “Now” that Satan dominates everywhere, even within the Church..


J: On August 14 (1975), Akabor was forced to speak about the Mass and the Asperges Me which
should be re-introduced at the beginning of Mass. That is true, that is true; then, we are obliged
to flee from the church.

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Without it, we are in the church. It would be better if the priest were to start again sprinkling
the people with holy water from the top to the bottom of the church, as used to be the custom. It
would also make us flee from within the people.43[43]

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, the whole truth and nothing but the truth! J:
Another of our tasks is to distract the congregation. When the priest goes through the church
with the holy water, the people are able to pray better.44[44] Moreover, this also removes the
ideas and powers of black magic.45[45]

E: On behalf of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth!

J: The Asperges Me, the thirty-three signs of the cross, the recitation of “Oh Lord I am not
worthy” three times, and finally, at the end of the Mass, the prayer “St. Michael the Archangel”,
the three “Hail Mary's” and the “Hail Holy Queen” should all definitely be brought back. Their
suppression is our work, and, one way or another, that of the cardinals who are in our power.

E: Continue to tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

43[43] Holy water, in all its sacred uses, is a sacramental, whose ' precious effects are indicated
in the liturgical prayer for the blessing of the water:

“Holy and pure be this water of your creating, kept free from all the enemy's assaults and
cleansed by the withdrawal of every sort of evil. Make it a living fount, a life-giving water, a
cleansing stream that all who are due to be bathed in this bath of salvation may have the Holy
Spirit at work within them and receive the grace to be wholly clean” Thus, holy water is a “bath
of salvation”, a preparation for the “Holy Spirit at work”. It is therefore the sign and the
instrument of redemption.

44[44] See the preceding note.

45[45] It can never be said too often: “The Church of Satan” stands, always and everywhere, in
opposition to the Holy Church of God. All churches and chapels are the targets for black magic
practices directed against them from a distance. So, Ecône would be encircled by nine places of
satanic cult, all concentrated against it. It is a miracle how it has resisted - and is resisting - such
diabolical attacks.


J: Furthermore, Those up there (he points upward) prefer the Tridentine Mass to the Mass in
German (=also French, English - “the vernacular”) and to the New Mass, because it cannot be
translated exactly.

E: Do you mean the Tridentine Mass in Latin? Tell the truth, tell the truth. Judas Iscariot, nothing
but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: The texts are difficult to translate into German.[47] That is how those inexact words have
come in - words which carry fewer blessings at Mass.[48] Everything which is not said exactly
as Christ wishes it, carries fewer blessings. This applies especially at the Consecration; the words
of consecration must be pronounced in a perfectly correct way. Not one syllable should be
changed. Everything must be done strictly correctly. Do you know how, in our place (Hell),
everything is perfectly well-ordered? Even in the Catholic Church, things are no longer
conducted in such an orderly fashion as they are where we come from.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth!


J: Feasts... Catholic Feasts! Everything is changed and higgledy-piggledy; dates have been
altered and the people can't find them any more. Formerly, they were able to know in advance:
“Now, here is such and such a feast coming up”... and now... (ironic laugh)

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Now, people don't know any longer when these feast-days occur - neither the dates, nor which
dates are fixed ones. This is a great win for us, but a senseless loss for everyone else; for there
used to be feasts for which men used to prepare themselves for weeks in advance. Now they can't
do that any more, or they do it only rarely, because they don't have the dates fixed in their minds
any longer; and in every calendar they are on different dates. How are they expected to prepare
themselves? It is not the same thing to come to the Church and celebrate a certain feast with the
bishops and priests on a certain day in a certain way, and then, later on, in their own homes,
celebrate the old feast on the old date all by themselves.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

46[46] This is its true name. Because of earlier abuses and certain divergencies, the general rules
for Mass were specified by the Council of Trent (Decree: “Da Sacrificio Missae” of September
17, 1562; whence its name “Tridentine Mass”); then codified, “ritualized” by a later decree of
Saint Pius V (Bull: “Quo Primum” of July 14, 1570; whence its current name “Mass of Pius V”).

J: But believe us, even where we live in Hell, it is the old feasts which are in force. They have
much more impact where we are then where you live, on earth. You are well aware of that
already from the Feast of Our Lady of Mount Carmel.

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!


J: All the feasts must be reestablished in their proper place. And Holy Souls Day - that is another
idiotic story! E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: The Souls in Purgatory are at a terrible disadvantage. In former times, cemeteries used to be
visited. Every prayer said there gained an Indulgence; a soul could go straight to Heaven. Now
that doesn't happen any more; that is to say, some people still go to the cemeteries, but they are
no longer encouraged to do so. This has been done away with by the clergy. They say that these
Indulgences no longer apply, and that only one of them is available at All Saints time. What do
you expect the Holy Souls to do now, with only one, single Indulgence?

Ah! In former times, thousands and thousands of souls were delivered, one should say, millions...
and now? Now, it is a terrible loss for them; they are calling out for help and nobody comes. And
now, here we are, with this feast coming up again (N.B. date of this exorcism is October 31).
Everyone should be told about all this, but, for that matter, they wouldn't believe it (boisterous
laugh of evil joy).

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: It wasn't difficult: simply to go to the cemetery, sprinkle holy water there while saying an
“Eternal rest grant to them, Oh Lord”, and, sometimes, an “Our Father” or some other prayer
which might come to mind. When prayers like that were said with the right intention, a soul was
actually delivered from Purgatory with each prayer. Now, even the good, who still believe in
this, are led into error when they are told: “You cannot gain such and such an Indulgence
because it is no longer valid!” Naturally, that is excellent for us in Hell (laugh of wicked joy).

E: Speak only on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth, the whole truth!

J: For this great Indulgence, that of All Saints (only one of which can be gained now, according
to the modern priests) many people still find the six “Our Fathers”, etc., too long. Another thing -
because of this Indulgence being limited to only one, scarcely any souls are delivered any more.
God Himself - the One up there (he points upward) - will set people's thinking straight on this.
But, without any doubt, for many it will he largely too late; it will be too late.

I must say further that this has more connection than you think with feast-days in general. In
recent times, they have lost their importance, particularly those of the Blessed Virgin. The
December 8 has not been changed, but what is that? There are many other great feasts. Let us

quote as an example, that of Our Lady of Mount Carmel, and several other great feasts and
commemorative days. When people do not go to Mass on those days to beg the Blessed Virgin's
assistance in the conduct of their lives, they receive fewer graces: for them, this is a great loss,
but for us, it is a magnificent gain. E: Speak only on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and only the


J: If only I hadn't been forced to say that! I would prefer not to say it!

E: Continue, in the name...all the truth!

J: I would prefer to stop talking altogether!

E: Continue, speak on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth, in the name...!

J: The German proverb which says: “Only he who swims against the current gets fresh water” is
very true. Many priests will soon, as it were, be swimming in an infected, dirty, disgusting
stream and they are not even aware of it. They let this filth bathe their bodies, and, what is worse,
their minds, and they are getting in deeper and deeper.

It is certainly difficult to swim against the current, but one does get fresh water. This is rather
like the graces which They, up there, wish one to receive; but, as things are today, even more
does it represent souls. More souls are saved through the Tridentine or Latin Masses47[49] than
through priests who no longer say Mass in the proper way because that does not produce as
many blessings. There is no longer the abundance of blessings in those churches because we are
present; we dance around there and will soon outnumber the people.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in the name...!

J: We will soon be dancing around in such great numbers that the churches will not have room
for the people (sarcastic laugh of evil joy).

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: For every one person, we can deploy two, three (demons), or more, if the person is a little
more pious than usual (laugh of wicked joy).

E: Speak the truth, and nothing but the truth!

47[49] These are two separate things, but through what one has been able to read, one can
understand that, even apart from the superiority of the Tridentine Rite in itself, there is also the
superiority of Latin (over the vernacular).


J: And this reading “face to face with the people”! This is a tremendous advantage for us, but it is
even more tremendous when there are women parading around up in front, in the sanctuary.
(Laugh of wicked joy)

E: Tell the truth, in the name of Jesus, Judas Iscariot!

J: The next thing that happens while the women are still up the front, is that even some of the
pious people-both men and women - who would really like to pray, find themselves wondering
instead: “What is she wearing? How does her hat suit her? Has she had her hair done recently?”
(Loud laugh of wicked joy)

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

J: “Are her shoes the latest fashion? Do they make her two or three inches taller than her old
ones? Is she wearing dark or light-colored stockings?” (Burst of laughter)

E: Judas, tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Isn't that the lace on the bottom of her slip hanging down?” (sarcastic laugh)

E: From now on, say only what the Blessed Virgin wants you to tell us - say only that and
absolutely nothing else! What you have just said came from you (demons).48[50]

J: I was, in a kind of way, obliged to say that... I have to go further and say that it really is a bit
that way. They do think things like that, and above all they look at her face,49[51] which can be
seen clearly. In earlier times, the women were veiled, but that was a long time ago. However,
even although they are now allowed to go unveiled, it is not their place to be in the sanctuary of
the church.50[52] The Pope and Those up there (he points upward) do not want any of that.

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

48[50] By your own (demons') authority.

49[51] It seems clear that the demon, unwilling mouthpiece for Our Lady, has left aside,
probably through lack of specific instructions from the Universal Queen, the masculine reactions
and thoughts at such limes, when piety is certainly conspicuous by its absence, to say the very
least! The remarks we have heard on this subject leave us in no doubt of this.

50[52] “No women in the sanctuary. These practices are against my wishes” (Parce Domine”,
message of July 2, 1972)

J: The worst thing is when women are appointed to distribute Communion. Then there are
scarcely any blessings or graces; these are not consecrated hands, these are women's hands. I
want to clarify that - saying that these are women's hands would, in it self, have no special
significance, but the hands are not consecrated. Christ chose men, and only men, for the
Priesthood - not women. 51[53] But this is pride - pride, the original sin of the Angels.52[54]

E: Continue to tell the truth, on behalf of, and in the name of, the Blessed Virgin!

J: It is like this - these women are proud to be able to go on show and to take part up there in
front of everyone. Believe me, the priests - even the modern ones - who are going to see all this
thrown out like rubbish in the trashcans, are going to see, just as clearly, that, with all their
theories and their smart novelties, they are heading nowhere. However, they don't want to turn
away from the road they have taken. Furthermore, they are reaching the point where they no
longer know how to organize things to please the people. That is why many priests bring women
up to the sanctuary. Then they still have a chance (satisfied laugh) that the people will come back
again, since their churches are only one-third filled.

E: Judas, Iscariot, continue to speak on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and say nothing but the

51[53] In actual fact, the Church has always differentiated between men and women with regard
to sacred things, obviously connecting this with the fact that, as Christ established His Church,
only men are eligible for the Priesthood. That is why, for many centuries, the Church has
permitted the majority of the functions of Minor Orders (Porter, Reader, Acolyte) to be exercised
by simple laymen.

In our day, the modern movement has wanted to go much further, pushing forward to the
function strictly reserved for Deacons and Priests: the distribution of Holy Communion.

It Is obvious that, In quite exceptional circumstances (persecutions, wars, concentration camps), -

such as we have known under Nazi barbarism, and which are also looming up again with Soviet-
Communist barbarism -laymen can be authorized (or can even presume authorization) to touch
the Sacred Species for legitimate reasons.

But it must be remembered that giving Communion is, in its very nature, an act of Priesthood.
That is why it belongs normally to the priest and, marginally only, to the deacon (if the priest
cannot cope); the deacon being invested with the lowest, although still very real, degree of the
Sacrament correctly called Orders. (See Council of Trent, Session 23)

52[54] Beelzebub. Exorcism of November 7, 1977: “The world today wants to be seen. It wants
women in the sanctuary, smart as new pins, well coiffured. No matter that the Mother of God
never held office in the Church; no matter that: Christ said that women no longer had the right to
enter the Holy of Holies, as a punishment, because Original Sin came from Eve and she was the
first to fall. Christ said that a little while before His Passion...”

J: Before long, they are actually nearer to Protestantism; the fact is that Protestantism is in some
ways even better than the modern Catholic Church.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: The protestants know nothing else; I speak the truth - they know nothing else because these
things are part Protestantism, but... Catholics!

E: Continue to speak, Judas Iscariot, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Deservedly, the Protestants are soon going to be nearer God than modern Catholicism. They
know nothing else, as I have just said; I wish to add that they would, in a certain way, know it
well. The intelligent ones might recognize that the Catholic Church - the good Church, you
understand - could be the true Church and many might be converted. But at this point where the
Catholic Church is today, I - or rather, all of us in Hell '- would say that Protestantism will soon
be in a better position.

E: Continue to tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and nothing but the truth!

J: And next - preaching! There are places where the sermons are delivered by women. He up
there (he points upward) does not want any of that.

E: Continue to tell the truth and nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: God wishes sermons to be given by a consecrated man, since this has most effect on the
faithful. A non-consecrated woman is a long way from having the same effect, without taking
into account the fact that people do not pay any attention to her sermon. A woman who preaches
is no longer good. She cannot preach seriously, for if she were good and still had a serious mind,
she would not be preaching at all.

The imitation of Christ, the virtues, the Cross and the Saints are subjects now hardly touched
upon at Mass, or in the sermons. Even the consecrated priests no longer preach them in the
majority of places.

E: Continue to tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin and say nothing but the truth!

J: If this woman does not go into the depths of the subject of her sermon, how can the people
draw any benefit from it? At the very most, they may get some very strange ideas from it; not
always; but, whatever the circumstances, such a sermon has no worth at all.


J: The altar facing the people is not good, particularly for the women. It is like I said before
about women in the sanctuary. Now the women say to themselves: What hairstyle does he have?
Is it well combed? Has he been to the hairdresser recently! Goodness! Now it is wasn’t
like that before. He has beautiful teeth! (Ironic laugh)

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, and nothing but the truth!

J: His vestments suit him very well, he is still quite young, what a shame he is a priest (gleeful
laughter)...etc. But if he celebrated Mass facing the altar, such thoughts would not come to the
women. When he used to turn around after they had been praying it was of no consequence. That
is why God knows well that Mass should be said with back turned to the people, in other words,
the right way round.

E: Tell the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin - nothing but the truth - continue!


J: The tabernacle should be in the center. What does it mean when, on entering a modern church,
the first thing one has to do is search for the tabernacle? One does not know whether it is up
front, at the back, or on the side. In many places now, the tabernacles make one ask whether it
belongs to a fox terrier (loud laugh of wicked joy)...

E: Tell the truth and nothing but the truth. Judas Iscariot, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

J: ...or whether it is a safe (he can scarcely contain his mirth)

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, nothing but the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

J: There are many people who make tabernacles, of a kind, out of iron; that would be good
enough for railroad tracks which men step over or on which they tread.

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, in the name...

J: A understand me?...ought to be gilded! I must say that neither gold, nor the
most precious stones, would be good enough to enclose what it encloses. This (a gilded
tabernacle) would still be a long way from being worthy of what it contains. It is shameful - even
we, down there, must acknowledge it - it is shameful to see the kinds of churches and tabernacles
that people are building.

E: Tell the truth, stop laughing, tell the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin!


J: Then there are the churches where masses are said in the evening, or better, in the morning,
and afterwards they have dances there! I must mention sex as well as dancing, because where
there is dancing there are also instances of eroticism in the majority of cases. It could be said that
there is not a single dance where sin is not committed, either by action or by thought. It would be
better if I said that they provide the occasion for committing them later on.

Dancing is our idea alone. But now, even Catholic priests - recommend these festivals and
dances. To make the people come again, it is necessary that they (the priests) offer them dancing.
So the order of the day is: beer drinking, dancing and an orchestra (loud laughter again)

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, in the name...!

J: It is coming to such a point, or rather it has reached the point, where certain priests - they still
call themselves Catholics, but they haven't been that for a long time - are arranging to bring into
their churches men of certain sects, let us say, of the Pentecostal movement, etc..., so that they
can speak their nonsense there. Then, it is not the Holy Spirit who prevails, it is we who prevail;
to a certain extent, it is then black magic, which prevails. And men are so blinded that they no
longer know the difference between east and west. Naturally, that gives us a harvest just waiting
to be reaped. Those are the sort of priests we have today. Even the consecration, the essential
part of the Mass, will soon be cut out - the essential part - do you understand me? (He sighs)

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth, only the
truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin!


J: Oh yes, the Blessed Virgin! That is something else again! They put her statue right in the
corner, or better still, right at the back, in such a way that it can be seen as little as possible.
Often it is a cheap little Madonna (when you can still recognize what it is). With modern statues,
it is often difficult to tell whether they represent a gangster's moll or someone from On High (he
points upward).

E: By order of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth!

J: When there are still beautiful statues of the Blessed Virgin, people are more drawn to pray.
That is why. They up there wish that...

E: Continue, tell the truth by order of the Blessed Virgin. Say everything that she commands you
to say!

J: ...good works of art be displayed, at all events good and beautiful statues, which speak to the
people. The tabernacle should be - when this is possible - richly gilded, and installed in such a
way that the whole appearance of the church is in harmony. Let it not look like a nest for a dog -
I have a fancy to say: like a tree-house for pigs (sarcastic laugh).

E: Tell the truth, as ordered by the Blessed Virgin. Leave out expressions like that which come
from Down Below!

J: They do come from below, but I have been allowed to use them (He breathes heavily and

E: Continue to tell the truth, say everything the Blessed Virgin charges you to say! Continue to


J: The Blessed Sacrament, the Blessed Sacrament. It is no longer adored any more; It has been
put completely to one side. Exposition (of the Blessed Sacrament) rarely takes place. There are
still a few ceremonies of Reparation in the churches of the “Traditionalists”; apart from that, it is
now the exception (rather than the rule). And yet...if you knew how great this Sacrament is!

E: Continue, in the name...!

J: If it were realized what blessings flowed from the Blessed Sacrament of the Altar! Such
blessings used to pour from It when It was exposed outside the Tabernacle and people used to
make reparation in adoration before Him! That was very beneficial for sinners. All that does not
happen any more, which is the reason fewer souls are saved - I would like to stop talking, I really

E: Continue, as ordered by the Blessed Virgin, say everything she charges you to say and nothing
but the truth!


J: I am still required to say this (he sighs heavily): the bulk of the priests are blind. We blind
them. But, with a little good will and much prayer to the Holy Spirit, they would in the course of
time, regain their sight. The Rosary would be a universal remedy, but it has been done away with
almost everywhere. It is no longer fashionable, no longer the “in thing”, so to speak.

E: Continue, by order of the Blessed Virgin, say all the truth, say what you have to say!

J: The chaplet of Sorrowful Mysteries would be the most precious of the three; what I mean is,
they are all precious, but that of the Sorrowful Mysteries contributes the most towards saving
souls. That is why, On High (he points upward), it stands out as the most precious.

E: And the other chaplets? Speak, in the name...!


J: They are good too. They are all by their nature very good, especially the Glorious Mysteries
with the decade recalling Pentecost and the Descent of the Holy Spirit. They are all good, but the
Sorrowful Mysteries are good and precious because they cannot be separated from the
contemplation of Christ's Agony in the Garden of Olives, the Scourging, the Crowning with
Thorns, the Carrying of the Cross and the Death on the Cross.

The book, “The Imitation of Christ”, would provide food, nourishment and bread for humanity.
But it has been thrown out as have all the best books in existence. Let us cite, for example
“Agreda” and “Emmerich”, etc. Many other Lives of Holy people have fallen into oblivion.

Yet, Catherine Emmerich and Mary of Agreda have the advantage of presenting Christ's life
before the eyes of men in a very impressive manner and showing them the extraordinary poverty
in which Jesus Christ, the Blessed Virgin and Saint Joseph had to live. If men took that to heart,
they would not become men of money, as they are becoming, and they would not let themselves
get so puffed up with pride. They would realize that the only things blessed by Heaven are
humility, the virtues, works of mercy - as they are so correctly called - the perfect imitation of
Christ and His offering of Himself to the One on High (he mutters).

E: Continue to tell the truth, nothing but the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Lucifer is paralyzing me. I can't any longer. I can't any longer. I don't want to any more, I don't
want to. Talking makes things too hard for me, for me, Judas Iscariot (he breathes loudly and

E: Continue to tell the truth, Judas Iscariot! We forbid Lucifer to treat you badly! Lucifer, you
must go away, by order of the Blessed Virgin, so that Judas may go on saying what the Blessed
Virgin has ordered him to say! Lucifer, you must go away! Take yourself off! (Sound of heavy

J: The imitation of Christ would be good; the Cross would be good. In the Cross lies salvation; in
the Cross lies victory; the Cross is stronger than the battle. Oh! Lucifer is tormenting me because
I am saying that!

E: Continue to tell the truth! Lucifer, go away, come out of this woman! You have no right to do
harm, in the name...!

J: He is in the vicinity.

E: Go away, Lucifer! You have nothing to look for here! Continue, Judas Iscariot! Lucifer has no
right to harm you, in the name...!

J: He is tormenting me. It is only thanks to Her up there -because she once loved me very, very
much - that he, that old, mad, hideous monster, does not torture me more terribly in Hell.

E: Continue to tell the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin, and Lucifer must not upset you, he
must not hurt you, in the name...!

J: He is upsetting me, he is hurting me, but it's all the same to me. I will be happy if I am not
obliged to say these things. They only make me remember my own misdeeds. I would like to be
able to go back to the way things were - to be able to go back (he sighs piteously).

E: Continue, on the order of the Blessed Virgin, to say what you must say! Lucifer must not
harm you any more, he must leave, go away, by order of the Blessed Virgin!


J: The Marial Congregation used to be good, but now it is no longer good. In the places where it
does still exist, it is not good any more; however, it has gone out of existence practically
everywhere, because the Blessed Virgin has been eliminated in a big way from the churches.
There are no longer many people who act according to her wishes and desires; there are few who
imitate her perfect devotion as described by Saint Louis -Marie Grignion de Montfort.

It must be said that it is difficult. Perfect devotion and the gift of oneself is not easy, not easy.
We want to hinder that sort of thing, but it would be the best thing men could do - at least, one of
the best things. She (he points upward) is very powerful and protects her children - protects them
as She would have protected me, if only I had been willing (he sighs despairingly).

E: Continue to tell the truth, Judas Iscariot! Lucifer must not harm you or prevent you from
speaking! Say what the Blessed Virgin wishes to say to us through you! By her order, you must
speak, in the name...!

J: In modern churches, hymns to the Blessed Virgin are heard only once in a blue moon (he sighs
dolefully, as if being tormented).

E: Lucifer, you must not harm Judas Iscariot, nor give him a bad time - he must be allowed to

J: They are heard only once in a blue moon; and when you do hear one, it does not go right to the
depths of the soul and doesn't say much at all. That is a great win for us, because many have
been saved or brought back to better sentiments through hymns to the Blessed Virgin. Let us
take, for example, the hymn “Maria zu Lieben” (“To love Mary”) - “You are my Mother, I want
to be your child, only yours in life, in death!” (He sighs piteously). No, I don't want to say that!

E: Tell the truth,'in the name...!

J: I want to hold my tongue!

E: By order of the Blessed Virgin, you must speak, in the name...!

J: I want to hold my tongue... Many of the words have been changed by the bishops in the
German-speaking countries. The hymn “Milde Konigin, gedenke!” (Remember, gentle Queen!;
is another one which we fear, for it contains this beautiful sentence: “Should the poorest of your
children leave you without receiving help?” That used to inspire good thoughts in many people,
thoughts which were retained to the last moment. Or again, “Look on me, a poor, great sinner...”
But it is good for us in Hell that they are no longer sung; it is good, it is only too good.

E: Tell the truth by order of the Blessed Virgin, and say only what she wishes!

J: Then, there are the hymns to the Blessed Sacrament, “Kommet, lobet ohne End” (Come, praise
without end): “O Stern in Mure, Furstin der Liebe” (Star of the Sea, Queen of Love); there are,
or used to be hundreds of very good and beautiful hymns... But the modern church knows very
well, the things we must destroy first of all in the Catholic Church. We are forced; Lucifer
wished it, Lucifer speaks, Lucifer demands it. We have now arrived where we want to be. The
culminating point has been reached. We are standing at the zenith. To top it all off, the only thing
still missing is the Warning! Only the Warning is missing!53[55]


E: Tell the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin, Judas Iscariot, say what she wishes to tell us,
through you!

J: Within many people, humility is lacking. Within many priests today, humility is lacking; for, if
they were humble, they would not be so faint-hearted. They would be bold enough to stand up
with the good people, and for everything they should represent, even at the risk of receiving
indignities. It is through this that we have taken them over. Many things are dependent on this
virtue.54[56] Humility is written in extremely small letters, so small that they are difficult to read
any more. They are still written within a few people, and in a very few indeed, the virtue of
“Humility.” is written in very large letters. Naturally, when there are no more sermons on it, how
are men to learn humility and other virtues? If it doesn't come from sermons, where are they to
find the fabric, the inspiration, the soundness of spirit which should prevail.

Didn't a great Saint once say: “When the devil wants to have someone, he doesn't let him go to a
sermon any more”? But with sermons the way they are today, the devil can let people go there
with an easy mind (loud laugh of wicked joy).

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and stop laughing!

53[55] This concerns the 'Warning”, which was announced by the Blessed Virgin at Garabandal,
on January 1, 1965, through the voice of Conchita. One can legitimately think that the present
“Warnings from the Beyond” are a merciful prelude to the “Warning of Garabandal” which is
the last act of Mercy before the Chastisements, the great Chastisements.

54[56] Jesus spoke to Carmela, September 29, 1969: “The Archangel, Saint Michael... humility
in truth is the virtue which makes him strong and which he points out and obtains for those who
ask for it, through his intercessions.”

“These writings (the teachings of Heaven as dictated to Carmela Carabelli of Milan) are truly
riches of faith and holy ardour for the cause of God.” (Mgr. P. Pletro Santoro, Bishop of Termoll,
for the Imprimatur)

J: Now, there are many more anecdotes or foggy, conciliary superficiality, where they act more
like a lecturer up there in front (he bursts out laughing), rather than fulfilling their role as
preachers. Yet the people hang on their every word, But, for how much longer?

E: Tell the truth, in the name...

J: They drink in his words and believe unhesitatingly everything he says, for he is a priest and he
has been appointed by the bishop. He says this, he read that, every Sunday - never from the
height of the pulpit - but down below, of course, so that the really is quite a business...
(He laughs again, louder)

E: Tell the truth, say what you must say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, speak the whole truth!

J: A priest has...(the words don't want to come out; he seems to be choking): I don't want to say

E: Go away from here, Lucifer! You have no right to harm Judas, you have no right to hinder
him! Judas, tell the truth, in the name...!

J: A priest is much more effective when he speaks from the height of the pulpit, than down at
ground level with a microphone. Formerly, priests had a much greater effect when they spoke, in
their natural voices, from the pulpit, than nowadays, on the floor, with fifty loudspeakers.

E: Tell the truth, the entire truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth; say what
she wants to say through you, Judas Iscariot!

J: It really is like that, which is what makes the whole business so clever. When the people were
obliged to look towards the pulpit -and, one way or another, it is normal to look at the person
speaking - they were not seeing all the hats, all the hairstyles, the coats and the ties. They were
obliged to fix their eyes on the mouth, or at least on the head of the preacher. Now it is not like
that any more; they look all around and are distracted by the others.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin! Lucifer must not upset you!

J: It really is clever the way things have been organized so that the priests no longer speak from
up in the pulpit. It is a very important thing for us - a great advantage - that they speak up in front
of the church. It is something which has been brought about by our plotting; it too, is what we
wanted. We got it. We get everything. Yes, now we get absolutely everything we want
(triumphant laugh)

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and Lucifer must not
interrupt you, Judas Iscariot, speak, in the name...!

J: Another of our achievements which we are still working on, is that women - or anyone at all -
can go to Mass in scanty clothing without any priest sending them away. Quite the opposite,
there are many priests who say that one must practice love of one's neighbor...

E: Speak! Send out the truth, in the name...!

J: ...that one must practice love of ones neighbor; that one can't judge a man by his clothes,
whether they are suitable or not, but that one must take account of the feelings in his heart, etc.
(wicked laughter)

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin and nothing but the truth!

J: Previously, it was better. Then, any such person - let us say, any such lout - was expelled from
the church by the priest. Previously there was order. But now, anyone can come in, no matter
how slovenly (huge laugh) E: Say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say, Judas Iscariot,
nothing but the truth, only what the Blessed Virgin wishes to say through you!

J: It is normal for this sort of thing to happen when people like that are in the church... (he
remains silent).

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

J: When some people of this kind are in the church, heads turn from right to left, forward and
backward, twisting and turning to wards everything they have a desire to look at (he laughs
boisterously). As a result of that, prayer is not slow to vanish (wicked laugh).

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: Then, prayer is hung up on a hook, or better, stuck away on the flypaper (sarcastic laugh).

E: By order of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin wishes you to say!

J: As for that, prayer can't even wriggle any more after the flypaper; the very most it can do is
wriggle when hampered by the shackles of sex. (He remains silent)


E: Tell the truth, in the name...! J: Priests should get back into their black clothing. We have
already had to say that before; some of the human demons said it.55[57] When a priest goes out
in civilian clothes, in an open-necked shirt - or wearing a necktie for that matter - then nobody
knows if he is a reporter...(he laughs ironically)

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth!

J: ...a diplomat, or an Executive Vice-President (full - throated laughter), or a lecturer who...

55[57] In an earlier exorcism, not published in this work.

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, nothing but the truth!

J: who...(sarcastic laugh)

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin; stop laughing; stop playing the fool; Speak
now, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

J: ...or a lecturer, or some other jackass prowling round looking for a “ good time”, a romantic

E: Tell the truth, say only what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

J: That fits into the picture; it fits into the picture (he continues to laugh with wicked joy)

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, by order of the Blessed Virgin, say what she wishes to say!

J: That was exactly what I was doing! (he grumbles)

E: Speak, in the name of Jesus!

J: I don't want to speak!

E: You must tell the truth, speak Judas Iscariot!

J: That was the truth.

E: You must speak, by order of the Blessed Virgin!

J: When a priest goes out in a sport-shirt - preferably a stylish one - any old cat could think he
was after her. What sort of an example is that for a priest to give? What sort of example? How
many of the errors of the last years have been caused by that sort of thing. They could have been
avoided if priests were still wearing their correct, primitive, old, good, traditional...(he grumbles)

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, say what you must say, speak!

J: ...not only good...(he sighs)

E: Tell the truth, speak, bring out the truth, the whole truth; speak, Judas Iscariot, in the name...!

J: ...their very suitable clothing, or...

E: Continue in the name...! Lucifer, you have no right to torment him!

J: In their priestly soutane,56[58] their costume...! Don’t know how to put this. Let us take, for
example, the Benedictines. The habit of Saint Benedict would still suit many priests much better
than crumpled, secular clothing, which will never be able to present the imago which should he
presented. Or let us look at the habit of Saint Francis with its cowl. How many lay people's
thoughts would become better at the mere sight of this habit, even from a distance - it need not
necessarily be right along side.

How many times has the salvation of a soul been made easier through that sort of thing! Many
people were made aware of the fact that there were still many priests and that God must exist in
spite of everything. Otherwise, those men would not be wearing that habit.

E: Continue to tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, say what you must say, what the
Blessed Virgin charges you to say, nothing but the truth!

J: And then (the person) says to himself: “If there really is a God, perhaps he could enter into me.
What must I do?” Then that works away all night in the soul of this individual and, in the end,
will find the way which will lead to a correctly-attired religious, be it a man in a black soutane or
a priest in the flowing garb of a Benedictine...I don't know the correct name for all these things.

If that happened, it would be marvelous good fortune for you and for the whole world. It would
be a tremendous advantage for souls. Thousands and thousands of souls would be saved just
because of that. How many men and women, wherever they happen to be, wherever they happen
to be going, on trains, in public places, would feel better, less neglected shall we say - they
would change their behavior (he remains silent

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot! Say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say, and nothing but
the truth, in the name...!

J: How many beneficial rays (of grace) would then come down right into the souls of these
people when they think: “He is a priest; he represents the Divine Blessing, the Blessed
Sacrament, he has all the power. God must be standing right behind him; besides, we can do
nothing about the fact that we will have to die one day...” It would be good if things were like
this, as I have just said. I repeat it yet once again, because...

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say! Lucifer, you
have no right to prevent Judas Iscariot from speaking, or to upset him, in the name...!

J: ...because it is frightful when a woman in a mini-skirt sits facing a priest in secular dress and
does not know that he is a priest. She sees from the look of him or from his general bearing, that
he must be someone quite important. She feels that in a certain way and she tries to get nearer to
him. That wouldn't happen if he were wearing the soutane or the religious habit. Things like this

56[58] One must believe that the soutane impedes the demon terribly, that it is, in itself, an
obstacle to his work, because it took repeated orders from the exorcist to make the word come
out of Judas's mouth.

have already led many priests astray - have led them to get married, and to abandon their priestly
role. The Catholic Church is in a very bad way. It has reached rock bottom.

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot! Lucifer, you have no right to prevent Judas Iscariot from
speaking, nor to torment him. Judas Iscariot, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say!

J: (Only unintelligible, guttural noises are heard, and there is an impression of suffocating)

E: Speak, Judas Iscariot, in the name...! Lucifer, you have no right to disturb him, go away, in the



J: Only the intervention of God Himself, of the One on High (he points upward) can save the
Catholic Church now. We have it completely hemmed in. It is starting to perish, it is breaking
up. It is engulfed in Modernism, in the ideas of teachers, doctors and priests, who believe they
are more intelligent than their predecessors. Only prayer and penance can help now, but there are
few who devote themselves to those (he breathes deeply, painfully).

E: Tell the truth. Judas Iscariot! Lucifer, you must not disturb him! go away, Lucifer, let Judas
Iscariot speak, in the name!


J: It is a great advantage for us that very few priests still speak of Hell. Hell - in all its horror -
should be painted on the walls. I must add, however, that no painting would ever give any idea of
its horror. Where, nowadays, do you still see a priest who preaches about hell, death, purgatory
or any other subject like that? There are very few of them left! These rare priests are not enough
for the army, the great mass of people, who are on the road to perdition.

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot! Lucifer you must not hinder or upset Judas Iscariot when he is
talking!. He must say what the Blessed Virgin charges him to say, in the name...!

J: This also one of the principal reasons...

E: Continue to say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say, Judas Iscariot.

J: ...something we can latch onto. It is great for us when there is no more preaching about Hell.
The horror of Hell in all its magnitude should be preached, but even that would not be enough
now. I said it before - Hell is much more terrible than is commonly...than is thought (he sighs
and weeps).


J: If people were only told that from the height of the pulpit, and if popular missions were given
again, great numbers of people would return to confession. Now they don't go. As we said
previously, penitential ceremonies are never a substitute for a confession. We fear popular
missions like the plague, because they have saved too many souls.

The preachers of popular missions used to speak principally about Hell, Purgatory, Conversion
and Death. That used to light a sacred fire in the souls of many; it was as if the priests were able
to place a fuse near the people. That made them stop in their tracks, because nobody loves death,
nobody loves the devil. Everybody shrank back in a startled way, thinking: “If it is like that, I
must start to lead a good life again. He is right.”

When a priest follows, the good, the old tradition - as They up there wish (he points upward) -
when he still celebrates Mass in the proper way, and moreover, is guided by the Holy Spirit and
prays to Him often, then his power of blessing and his influence over men is much greater.58[60]
The same goes for his sermons. Many priests preach only superficially nowadays. Indeed, there
are scarcely any blessings flowing from their Masses, very very few, and certainly fewer than
with the good priests. And that is logical.

This is what Heaven says: a priest who wants to be really good, who lets himself be guided by
the Holy Spirit, who gives himself completely to God, and does only what He (he points upward)
wishes, has by far the greatest effectiveness and bestows the greatest enlightenment on the
people who frequent his church. Even reading the Gospel and other readings from the beginning
of Mass right until the end he has a great power for greater and more extensive blessings than an
ordinary, or lukewarm, or almost apostate priest. The latter kind of priests do not want that any
more, or they are too slipshod to say the Mass and to do good in the way that they should
according to the Will of the One on High...I don't want to say any more, I don't want to speak.

E: Judas Iscariot, tell the truth, say what you must say, by order of the Blessed Virgin! Lucifer,
you have no right to disturb Judas Iscariot; you must go away to Hell, which is where you
belong! Judas Iscariot, continue to say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say, the whole
truth and nothing but the truth. Say everything that you ought to say!

J: (He sighs)

57[59] In contrast to false “Renewal”, called charismatic, in which the devil plays the star part.

58[60] Compare: “To those who, breaking away from human respect and servile fear, will take
up the True Mass again, I promise very abundant graces of light, and the return of the faithful
towards them.” (Message May 11, 1975 “Parce Domine”)

E: Lucifer, go away! You have no right to cause a disturbance, nor to prevent Judas Iscariot from
speaking! Judas Iscariot, continue, in the name...!

J: It is necessary for some courageous priests to stand up. Naturally, it would be better if the
bishops rose up against the abuses in the Church. They should organize themselves. They should
repeat it in their sermons - they should even shout it from the rooftops. Everything that I, Judas,
have just said should be proclaimed loudly from the pulpits. I am thinking, in particular, of the
Asperges Me and the Blessing at the end of Mass, during which everyone should be kneeling. Of
course, they should be on their knees! The standing position procures fewer blessings. God does
not like that. It offends God when people remain standing for the Blessing, perhaps not even
praying, and leaving their arms dangling. It is frightful - we in Hell would be shocked - if we
could be - but obviously it pleases us. It pleases us.

E: But speak now, by order of the Blessed Virgin, say only what she wishes you to say!


J: If they had again the thirty-three signs of the cross, which, moreover, is in keeping with the
Life of Christ and which was all worked out in advance - it was Jesus who organized that
through the Holy Spirit; if they reestablished it (the Mass), from the Asperges Me right to the
prayer “Saint Michael, Archangel”, and celebrated the Mass as Christ has wished, then...I don't
want to say it.

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, by order of the Blessed Virgin. Lucifer, you have no right to
disturb him! You must go away!

J: ...then, thousands of souls would be saved, who are not saved and who are going to their
eternal destruction. The evil comes from the Mass, principally from the Mass.59[61] An endless
flood of blessings used to flow from the Mass, when it was still celebrated properly.60[62] The
Mass is the principal factor.

The Mass and Holy Communion are the two greatest things for you Catholics. All the mystics,
all the apparitions of the Blessed Virgin must yield place to them. Holy Mass has an infinite
value, an unimaginable value. Christ Himself goes up to the altar with all his plenitude of graces,
which we hate so much. We must flee from a Mass that is still celebrated well. We have to flee at
the very beginning, at the Asperges Me. Then, speaking figuratively, we can only watch, timidly,
through a crack. Now, on the contrary, at the modern Mass, we can dance around, up to...I don't
want to say it.

59[61] “Disasters and misfortunes will proliferate without respite throughout the world, as long
as the True Mass Is not re-established”. (“Parce Domine” message of November 15, 1974)

60[62] See Note 65.


E: Tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin wishes you to say, nothing but the complete truth!

J: ...up to the sanctuary. We can dance around even in front of the tabernacle. For it is no longer
in every tabernacle that...I don't want to say that, I don't want to.

E: Tell the truth, you must, Judas Iscariot, by order of the Blessed Virgin! Lucifer has no right to
disturb you!

J: Those in Heaven lament because the consecrated Host is no longer present in all tabernacles.

E: What did you say? Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: If, at Mass, the priest no longer believes in the words of the Consecration, and has no intention
of consecrating, then the host is not consecrated. Then, it is only bread, as the Protestants and the
sects say it is. The majority (of priests) have “lost their minds”; they do only what the people
command. They wish to be honored in their modernism and in their presumption, which seems to
ooze out from the tops of their head (he grumbles).

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, nothing but the truth, say everything you must say, by order of
the Blessed Virgin!

J: The saddest thing of all for Those up there, is that the people believe they are receiving Christ
in the host...and it is only bread. In actual fact, it is no longer Christ. That represents for them a
loss of graces, and so makes it easier for them to leave the good road. They are deceived by their
very own priests.

E:Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, in the name...!

J: It is necessary for me to say this: Those, up there, do not like to see brown hosts used. They
are allowed only in cases of extreme necessity. In normal times, preference must be given to
white bread. The reason, dating back from earlier times, is that Jesus is Innocence personified
(his breathing is troubled).

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, say all that you must say on behalf of the Blessed Virgin! Lucifer
must in no way disturb you; he must flee to Hell, where he belongs! Judas Iscariot, continue
speaking, in the name...!

J: When the Pope appears on his podium - what I mean is his balcony where he is accustomed to
speak - if he were able to speak freely and say what he should say (which is also what he would
like to say), then men would return to the past. Then there would still be time, but right now, he
is prevented. If he were able, just once more, to come out and say what he would like to - but he
would be... (mumbling)

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in the name...!

J: He would be silenced altogether if he spoke freely.61[63] He knows that he cannot take a false
step. The situation being what it is, he would like to be able to die. But he knows very well that
he must hold out right to the end. He must live out his martyrdom, like a true disciple of the
Cross of Christ. He must live the Passion right to the end, whether he wishes to or not. The Pope
must pass through the winepress as Jesus Himself passed through it: not in the same degree, but,
nevertheless, he must pass through it.

K: Continue, Judas Iscariot, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say! Lucifer is not to
disturb you, he must let you speak, in the name...!

J: People do not believe what Heaven announces through the “privileged souls”; the things She
(he points upward) charges the privileged souls to impart, in the name of Jesus Christ; and when
Jesus Himself appears, still they do not believe. Jesus and His Mother have said so often what is
being said now, that everything is rotten in the Church, but, exactly as I have said, the bishops do
not believe it; now the places of pilgrimage, more so the older than the more recent ones, are no
longer recognized. There is still some superficial belief in Lourdes and Fatima, etc. but there are
no longer many graces in those places, because the priests no longer say the good Mass there...
(He remains silent)

E: Tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, in the name...!

J: There are certain priests there who would indeed like to say a Mass of their own invention - so
to speak - and to send the other priests packing. Already, Fatima is in the lead, and soon

E: Tell the truth, by order of the Blessed Virgin! Lucifer must not disturb you, nor prevent you
from talking!

J: ...soon Lourdes will not be very far behind. Moreover, not many Catholics go to Lourdes any
more, because they consider it out of date to honor the Blessed Virgin or to go on a pilgrimage.

E: By order of the Blessed Virgin, continue to tell the truth, saying now everything that you have
been charged by the Blessed Virgin to say!


61[63] Ah, yes! The remedy would be worse than the sickness. The mere presence of Paul VI
(even in his powerless state) is sometimes like a stopcock against the action of the ecclesiastical
subversion of the Vatican. All that will become clearer during the following pages. And the
whole truth will come out publicly, at its due time.

J: If all priests, without exception were to recognize in a flash of understanding, exactly where
the Church is and what the whole situation is, they would be panic-stricken. They would come
back immediately, or at least, a great number of them would. But they do not have this flash of
understanding, although they believe that the Church is guided by the Holy Spirit.

K: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and nothing but the truth!

J: These priests fix their gaze firmly on the new Church - in the final reckoning, they themselves
would be the Church and could therefore make any changes they pleased, because the Holy
Spirit would also be in them. But, in thinking that way, they forget that they are being
disobedient to the Pope, the Head of the Church, and that these things do not come from him at
all. For it is only through the (official) word of a Pope, that that could come from the Holy Spirit,
and not through my old words that they would like to twist and turn as they please (he growls).

E: Continue, Judas Iscariot, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, say what she charges you to say, in
the name...!

I: Naturally, what we are disseminating by means of the cardinals does not come in any way at
all from the Holy Spirit.62[64]

E: Judas Iscariot, tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say, continue, in the

J: Some of them (cardinals) will he destroyed like the grass that withers - the prayer of the
exorcism puts it very well63[65] - but not all of them will be destroyed. Some of them will yet
come to understand... As far as the bishops - in this case, the iron is still hot...the bishops...

E: Say what you have to say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: I was a bishop. If I could have my time over again, I would do my work better, a thousand
times better. The bishops...

E: Continue, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

62[64] It is obvious that this sweeping expression, so cunningly used by the demon: “by means
of the cardinals”, must be understood to refer to part of the Sacred College, and not to all Its
members. It concerns cardinals subject to Satan's influence, whether consciously or
unconsciously. In what proportion are they - the ones who are and the ones who aren't? God
alone knows the answer to that.

63[65] “As smoke is driven away so drive them away; as wax melteth before the fire, so let the
wicked perish at the presence of God” - (Prayer of Exorcism, Ps. 67 V.2)

J: It would be better if many of the bishops were not bishops. It would be better if they were the
lowliest of laymen, rather than bearers of the word and holders of the crozier, because that, for
them, is no more than a camouflage, and...

E: Tell the truth, in the name...Say what you must say on Her behalf!

J: ...they wear their disguise very well, but underneath, there is only wormwood and rottenness.
It is the same for us, it is...

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, say what she wishes to tell us through you,
Judas Iscariot, in the name...!

J: But I don't wish to speak any longer. I don't want to speak.

E: You must speak on behalf of the Blessed Virgin and in the name of...! Lucifer must not hinder
you from telling all the truth!

J: Enough - I've...(he mutters)

E: Speak! Speak on behalf of the Blessed Virgin! You must say everything she wishes to tell us
today through you!

J: I have said enough - enough. This was the main thing that I have had to say: they must
organize themselves, and Ecône will triumph in spite of all the persecutions. That cursed Ecône
will triumph (he growls)

E: In the name of Jesus, leave that alone! Tell the truth! Say what the Blessed Virgin charges you
to say!

J: It will triumph in spite of everything! What do you believe? Where do they find so many
candidates? Perhaps from the nether regions! These candidates see very clearly where the good
way lies and how they must follow along it. They feel very strongly that only there - in
renunciation, sacrifice and the way of the cross - can be found the imitation of Christ and the true
priesthood. It is because they know that so well that they have so many candidates for the
priesthood. They have more than the others (seminaries), who would still like to be able to boast
of what they...but they have almost come to the end of their boasting.

E: Continue! Say what you have to say on behalf of the Blessed Virgin

J: The modernists can see, of course, that their song is almost over and that Ecône is ahead of
them. That is why they are fighting it. There it is - the whole story. That is why they are fighting
it (he sighs).

E: Stop pulling at our stoles! You have no right to harm us! Continue, in the name of Jesus!

J: In the most real sense, it is only because we are in them - in those who are fighting Ecône.
They give us support like good tools. They are good, useful tools, which we wouldn't want to
throw away right now. Their theories are useful to us in Hell.

E: Now, it is necessary for you to tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and not just say
what pleases you!

J: We are obliged to say all that as well. We are obliged to add that, so that the picture will be
complete. We must emphasize how all these things are linked together, so that everyone will
come to understand. But now, no more - I don't want to say any more!

E: Say what you must say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, right to the end!

J: I don't want to speak any more, I don't want to!

E: Lucifer has no right to disturb you. Continue saying what the Blessed Virgin charges you to
say, in the name...!


J: Next then, confession...and celibacy. That is quite a business! When a priest lives a celibate
life, all the women, and the men too, have much more confidence in him, particularly in the
confessional, than if he were married.

(If he were married) there could well come a day when one of those witches (ironic laugh) cross-
examines her husband about what so and so said during confession. She would be mighty curious
to know what so and so had said, and, in particular, whether it fits in with her schemes.

But if the priest lives, and perseveres in, a celibate life, and if he imitates the virginal life of
Christ, then any jackass will understand - anyone at all will think: “I can go there (to confession)
to him. There I can unburden myself completely. It won't come out, it will remain between us. If
they are good enough to keep their celibacy, then they are also capable of maintaining silence.”
But they don't feel this any more about those who are married. On the contrary, then they think:
“He is married, therefore he has not been able to keep it (celibacy), so how could... (Laugh of
wicked joy) could he remain silent, how could he hold his tongue, when he is not even
master of his own body?

E: Tell the truth, nothing but the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Celibacy is Christ's wish. It must not be departed from, not by a yard, not by an iota. Those
who have married must come back and repent of their fault - it would be better if each of them
could have his time over, rather than repent of his fault - then he... but as things are...

E: Continue, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say; Lucifer has no right to disturb you,
he must go away! Continue, say what you must say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, and only
the truth!


J: Even if the people wanted to go to confession, they have too few opportunities. Confession
times are at the most one hour and then, only a few old people come (ironic laugh)

E: Continue, tell the truth, say what you must say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

J: Then the priests feel put out. They ask themselves: “So few, and only old people? We will
soon be able to consign confession to the box-room. Are we also going to be obliged to go along
with penitential ceremonies?” Then the minute the old people have finished their prayers for the
confession, these priests leave the confessional, so that those who are waiting believe that they
will miss out on confession unless they rush quickly into the confessional. Then they can't
(bursts of laughter)...

E: Tell the truth, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin! Stop laughing!

J: ...they can't even, in their fear that the confessor will get away from them, prepare themselves
properly, as they would otherwise do (full-throated laughter).

E: On behalf of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth!

J: I don't want to say any more, I don't want to.

E: Yes! You must speak, say what the Blessed Virgin wishes! You must say right to the end,
what the Blessed Virgin wishes, and nothing else!

J: If the priests were to hear confessions for several hours; if on Good Friday, while speaking on
the Death of Christ, they could take the opportunity to speak also on the death of man. They
could recall that everyone must die and that he must prepare his soul for death - in that way,
thousands of souls would be snatched from Hell (he sighs woefully),

E: Don't be annoying! You have no right to pull at that stole, in the name...!

J: It's not our idea, but we are forced to; Beelzebub64[66] and Lucifer want us to annoy you.

E: Beelzebub and Lucifer have to disappear! Judas Iscariot, you alone, speak, on behalf of the
Blessed Virgin, in the name...!

64[66] Beelzebub is next to Lucifer in the hierarchy of Hell.

J: We spread disorder everywhere. Because Beelzebub is here, we have more power in every
way. He prowls in all directions and sows disorder wherever he can.

January 12, 1976

E= Exorcist

V= Veroba, an angelic demon from the Choir of Powers


E: We order you, Veroba, in the name..., you must tell the truth, say exactly what the Blessed
Virgin wishes!

V: The good people are even fighting with each other. It used not to be like that. Formerly, the
good were united. Confusion has now begun and is heading towards its climax. But it will
become even worse.

E: Continue, in the name...!

V: At the present time, all of a sudden, men do not look so often at the Holy Scripture.
Moreover, it is explained differently everywhere, or even distorted and arranged differently, and
interpreted according to the individual's own ideas. Only the Holy Scripture that has not been
falsified, the good, old, traditional Holy Scripture should be retained. All the rest is part of the
plan (of the demons); you could say it is poisoned.

E: Continue to tell the truth! Speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of all the holy Angels
and Archangels, and in the name of the Immaculate!

V: The Great Lady wishes to save all those whom she can. The world is so corrupt that she is no
longer able to save all people en masse. Nevertheless, she still wants to do everything that she
can. She loves her children, loves them more than most of them would have deserved.

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

V: If only we were still loved with one-tenth of that love! (He sighs dreadfully) She loves her
children as only a mother can. That is why many good people, particularly from among the laity,
must turn to her: all must pray, but they must also suffer for and on behalf of the salvation of
other souls who would otherwise be lost or sink deeper into the ways which lead to perdition.
The confusion is frightful and it will become even worse. But you must carry out all her wishes!

E: What does the Blessed Virgin wish? Speak, in the name...!

V: That you persevere on this road, that you do not deviate from it in the slightest way, even if
the devil were to rush up at you on stilts.

E: Tell the truth, say what you must say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin and in the name of the
Most Holy Trinity!

V: The Pope can be a consolation for you: he is suffering even more than you. For a long time,
he has wished that everything could come to an end. But he has to go on praying and making
sacrifices. You (priests) must help him.

Lay people must also join in. There is a real need at this time for better discernment to be able to
counteract all the varied opinions that are believed to be correct, because everyone thinks he has
the right answer even when it is incorrect.

E: Continue to tell the truth, Veroba, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say! You have
no right to lie.

V: If she weren't in Heaven and if she could still become discouraged she would have become
fed up a long time ago. But she is patient; she is infinitely more patient than all men put
together...If only she had this patience...could still exercise this patience... with us (he sighs
piteously) We in Hell no longer expect it. Now we can do nothing more except make revelations
to you. Ah! To think that we still have to reveal to you what we would rather not!

E: Continue to tell the truth! You must tell it, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, Veroba! You
must tell the truth!

V: Soon, Jesus Christ will no longer even be present at all Masses. Even now, He is no longer
present everywhere. There are already many priests who do not believe in the sacramental
presence of Jesus Christ at the Consecration. It is very sad; there are no longer many graces
coming from it (the Consecration) or scarcely any.

If all those who call themselves priests were to still say the Mass -the Mass of Saint Pius V -
properly, the world would change in a sensational manner.65[67] But, unhappily, this is not the
case. To bring this about, we have had to take the matter up strongly with the cardinals, then with
the bishops and priests and finally, with the laity. A cardinal, a bishop or priest is always a
thousand times more important than a layperson, at all events, for our purposes.

E: Veroba, continue! Say what you have to say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in the name...!

V: If the Great Lady could still weep - she does still weep during her apparitions - but if she
could still weep in Heaven, the whole earth would be drenched with her tears. She still has pity
for these miserable earthworms; in her compassion, she tries to call them back or hold them
back. But men don't want that; they go on blindly, throwing themselves into the nets of these
puppets, who are nothing but our lieutenants, our publicity agents. But people don't believe this.
That is a huge win for us, that it is not believed any more!

65[67] “You will say to him: Well-beloved Holy Father, it is the True Mass which will assure the
peace of the world” (“Parce Domine” -message of November 15, 1974)

E: Continue to tell the truth, Veroba, in the name of the Blessed Virgin who is suffering so much
in Heaven, and in the name of the Holy Father, Pope Paul VI!

V: Even Judas, with his odious betrayal, was less wicked than many of today’s priests. Judas did
not act in such a secret way. He felt that Jesus was aware of his guilt. Then he repented and
threw his thirty pieces of silver into the temple, saying: “I have delivered up Innocent Blood.” Is
there even one priest today who still does that? Those of today are much more villainous. Not
one of them would be sorry for the evil he is doing, and that is contagious. They are infected
right into the marrow of their bones and they aid and abet each other in such a way that
everything may be hidden and remain so. But for how much longer?

Until the time when that will all be shattered on the great day,66[68] when it will no longer be
we who have the upper hand, but the Church. What the Church has represented up until the
present day cannot simply be thrown overboard, discarded like a worn-out shoe, or like a
threadbare overcoat that needs to be patched up with other material!

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity! V: It is sad for the Great Lady
and for Heaven, that so many good people, whom she loves so much and who should be going
hand in hand with her to Heaven, are now paralyzed. Many do not know anymore what they
ought to do in the midst of this confusion; and imperceptibly, the danger of falling into error
looms up on them. That is why I, Veroba, have to say: “You must pray a lot to the Holy Spirit. It
is impossible to pray too much to the Holy Spirit.”

E: Tell the truth, Veroba! Say everything you have to say on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

V: I would rather not have said that! I don't want to say any more!

E: You must say now what you have to say, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in the name of the
Most Holy Trinity!

V: She makes me say: “Do not despair, even if some of the just are mistaken about you”. Jesus
predicted: “The time will come when whoever kills you will believe he is doing a holy duty for
God”.67[69] That time is here now. They will not kill you straight away; many have already
been killed, but not you. Inevitably, you must undergo persecutions. But it will become even
worse. It will not last more than ten years.68[70] Even we do not know how long. We ourselves

66[68] “What is veiled will all be revealed, what is hidden will all be known”. (Matt 10,26) The
treacherous cardinals and disloyal prelates may be sure of that!

67[69] John, 16,2

68[70] 1976 (January 12) + 10-1986. The private prophecies, which have been collected by
Michel Servant and published In 1972 in his book: “Veillez et priez car l'Heure est proche”
(Watch and pray for the hour is close), unanimously place the progressive arrival of the
chastisements (which have commenced in a diminished form) at around the years 1980-1984, the
know only that it is near. Christ Himself has said: “You know neither the day, nor the hour when
the Son of Man will come”.69[71] That is true, not only of the end of the world, but equally so
regarding the Chastisement. In saying that. He also meant the Chastisements, as well as the
individual death of every man. The Warning70[72] is part of the Chastisement, which will not be
so light! The Chastisement will commence with the Warning - it will be, so to speak, the first

E: Tell the truth, Veroba, say what you must say and nothing but the truth!

V: It will not last more than ten years. According to our calculations, it could well be possible
that the Warning - but as I said, we in Hell do not know (frightful grumbling). The many prayers
being said are the reason Heaven is still holding the Chastisement back. In fact, it is paradoxical
to continue praying. With the delaying of the Warning and Chastisement, the confusion is only
growing greater. Nevertheless, prayer is necessary. She wants it, because through prayer, many
more souls are saved (spine-tingling roaring).

February 5, 1976
E= Exorcist

Al= Allida, an angelic demon, from the Choir of Archangels.


E: Tell the truth, Allida, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

Al: We are grateful to Those on High that the Chastisement has not yet come. That leaves us
additional time to bestir ourselves. They up there (he points upward) have everything in hand; it
is all in their hands. We down below (in Hell) are afraid that the great warning will come soon.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

Al: We will soon have finished our deliberations.

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin and in the name of..., tell the truth!

Al: Because all the signs now appearing throughout the whole world - in the clergy, in nature -
point that way, we are afraid that...What do you believe? We also know what is in the

same conclusion also being found in the books by Pierre Roberdel on Marie-Julie Jahenny (ed.
Rasiac, 1972-1977, 53150 Montsurs).

69[71] Cf. Matt 24,42 and 25,13.

70[72] This concerns the “Warning” of Garabandal.

Apocalypse. Comparing the signs with what is in the Apocalypse, any jackass has to admit that
we have now arrived at that point...with just a few, small reprieves, because those up there still
feel pity all the time.

Al: We must say, because Those up there wish us to: Don't lose your head, be as steady as a rock
and as hard as iron and diamond; apply yourself, step by step, to what is good, to what is
traditional! It is obvious where the New is leading you.

For example, many children are now so advanced that they know everything about sex almost
while they are still using a pot. It is, so to speak, drummed into their skulls so well that by four or
five years of age, they have nothing else in their heads. There are even some institutions such as
kindergartens and schools, who know nothing better nor more intelligent than to drive sex into
the heads of the children with a mallet. Then what stage do the young reach at the age of
puberty? The parents don't know what to do. They scarcely dare to speak with the priest and
protest about it. They say to themselves: “He is a priest, he knows what he is doing” (he growls)

The young are corrupted even before they are able to stand up on their own feet. The last two
generations will never produce true soldiers of Christ, unless there is a complete reversal of the
situation. They would be better off in concentration camps than in those education centers that
inoculate them with sex like a poison. At the same time, this is offset with a faint taste of modern

It was more easily seen in Sodom and Gomorrah. At that time, corruption was not injected, drop-
by-drop, as it is now (he growls). It is true that it was serious in Sodom and Gomorrah, but they
knew that they were sinning. They felt it. Today's children of ten do not even know that they are
sinning. They understand too late that they have been pushed headlong into sin. The priests,
teachers and educationists who would be responsible for it often know only in a very confused
way, that their manner of acting is culpable. Sometimes, they still hear the voice of conscience,
and some times they imagine it is the Holy Spirit.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Immaculate Conception, of Our Lady of Mount
Carmel, of the holy Curé of Ars and of Catherine Emmerich, continue, say what you have to say!

Al: There has never been such confusion as there is now. There was indeed a very great crisis at
the time of the Reformation, but then it was more of a split. The good remained on the good side
and the others simply moved over to Protestantism. But the Lutherans (of that time) were still
better than the bad Catholics (of today). Then it was a terrible liability for the Church, but now
everything is in a much more deadly situation. Then, the majority of people, even among the
protestants, were aware when they had done wrong.71[73]

71[73] That seems to call for more precise details. The leaders were surely more aware of what
they were doing and their motives, than the people, always able to be influenced by (he abuse of
authority (although not so much as today). Furthermore, it is obvious that everything in the
Catholic Church at that time was not exemplary.

Then they were divided into three groups - Luther, Calvin, Zwingle - they soon realised that this
could not be the true Church in so far as these three men were in conflict. Then they saw clearly
that it was a crisis for Catholicism. But they also saw that the good were at least united. They
would then have been willing to come back, at all events Luther would have, but it was too late.
We (he points downward) had him too tightly hemmed in by then.

E: Say, in the name of..., what you still have to say, Allida!

Al: It was we who influenced Luther, and the Old One (Lucifer) who influenced Zwingle.72[74]
It was necessary for the Old One to take Zwingle in hand until he had risen up like a hothouse
plant that flourishes like a weed. This weed doesn't even need much rain. It is well known that
evil always flourishes and grows tall much more quickly than good. In some way or another, it
multiplies rapidly and is difficult to cut back.

Good is always harder and more difficult; it does not grow up so readily; and even when it has
flourished, and the person concerned believes that it has already reached a good height, it can
suddenly come tumbling down from half-way up the mountain and be obliged to begin again
from zero. Evil, on the other hand, flourishes and multiplies like weeds, without any setbacks. It
flourishes, it grows upward, and nobody can stop it.

Corruption is like a sinister mountain which obscures everything, makes everything reek, spreads
darkness over everything, infects everything, when evil is once there, it is like an epidemic which
carries off throngs of people. Virtue, on the contrary, has much more difficulty flourishing. It is
not so easy, not so attractive, not so widespread.73[75] We do not want to say that! How we
have been forced to say that! (He growls furiously)

March 30,1976

E= Exorcist

J= Judas Iscariot, a human demon

B=Beelzebub, an angelic demon, from the Choir of Seraphim.

72[74] In fact Zwingle (Zurich 1518)- a contemporary of Luther (Wittenberg 1517) - under the
direct influence of the leader of Hell, quickly went further than the most advanced positions of
Luther, who was driven by mere demons. This revelation by the demon, Allida, explains many
things, including the present time.

73[75] All that is not altogether incorrect, psychologically speaking, but it is very pessimistic. It
shows the devil publicizing his own house. He would like us to believe that grace is powerless to


E: In the name of Jesus, tell us who must speak?

J: Judas Iscariot must speak.

E: Demon Judas Iscariot, we priests, as representatives of Jesus Christ, order you, in the name of
the most Holy Trinity...tell us: when must you go away! Judas Iscariot, in the name of all these
invocations and in the name of the Church, you must speak!

J: To begin with, that is a superfluous question. First, it is necessary for your business to be
settled (he growls).

E: In the name of Jesus, what business must be settled?

J: This business of publication of this little book74[76] (he growls again). - That is still not all,
still not all.

E: What does “That is still not all” mean? Tell the truth, you must speak! Tell the truth, in the

J: We don't want to speak - we don't want to speak.

E: In the name of the Most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar, Whom you betrayed after the Last
Supper, you must speak now!

J: If I had known, I would never have betrayed Him!

E: On that holy evening, you betrayed Jesus, and now, you must speak in His name and in the
name of all the holy Apostles and Popes who have not betrayed Christ! Speak now - the truth and
nothing but the truth! You must speak, Judas Iscariot!

J: What is already printed is settled, but that is not yet all.

E: What else is still necessary? Tell the truth, in the name...!

J: We definitely do not wish to do that. Just go home, go away!

E: No, we are not going to go home now. You must speak now, Judas Iscariot and Beelzebub!
We order you to say only what is true! In the name… you must say what the Blessed Virgin
wishes to say through you! By her order, you must speak! What more must be added?

J: How we hate Her (he points upward)! Oh! How we hate her.

74[76] This book of demoniacal “Warnings”

E: Yes, but in her name, in the name of Our Lady of Mount Carmel, you must speak the truth!

J: (He sighs). But you cannot demand that of us!

E: Yes we can! She is your Queen and your Sovereign. All Hell must obey her.

J: That is right. She (he points upward), rightly, she must... (he wails piteously). She is there with
her crown and scepter. She is there with her crown and scepter; and on the crown, she bears the
cross, the insane, the cursed cross (he howls in a heart-rending way). Oh! how we fear her.

E: Tell us, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, and in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, what
you have to tell us, and nothing but the truth!

J: We do not want a woman having dominion over us - we don't want that!

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father..., tell the whole truth!

J: Partly, I must repeat something that has already been said, and partly, I must say some new

E: Judas Iscariot, say now what the Blessed Virgin has charged you to say, in the name of the
Most Holy Trinity!

J: Broadly, Veroba has said that it was a paradox to keep on praying, because without that, the
Warning would already have arrived. But the reason for that is: so that a few men may still be

E: Continue to say what the Blessed Virgin has charged you to say, and nothing but the truth!
She commands you now, Judas!

J: The Blessed Virgin wishes that this cursed, filthy little book be widely distributed. That was
the only thing left for us to say, so that the whole world may know what is going on. They could
change their lives; they could certainly begin to doubt those things that we are propagating
through Rome. They could come back to the old tradition. There is nothing more for us to say -
that was all that remained.

E: Continue, by order of the Blessed Virgin, to say what she has charged you to say, and nothing
else! Speak now! Is that all?

J: She (he points upward) certainly wants still more of it!

E: You must tell the truth, in the name...! Speak now, Judas Iscariot, you must speak for the

J: “Nothing” would be, too much for the church, that cursed container of filth!

E: Speak now for the Church, the Holy Church, which will not disappear, in the name...!

J: All right, I am going to be forced to speak.

E: Yes, the gates of Hell will not prevail against it. You haven't the power to destroy the Church.

J: The part concerning the Church will come later on, but first I must stick to my subject. It will
come later, it will come later!

E: Then speak: Judas! Say what the Blessed Virgin wishes, in the name...!

J: Now she wished quite simply that the question of sex and the business of youth generally, be
raised again. She wishes to let it be known yet one more time, that it must be proclaimed from up
in the pulpits; that there must be preaching on the virtues (he breathes with difficulty); that the
gravity of the fault must be proclaimed - do you understand? - how grave the fault is and where it
is leading.

E: What fault, speak in the name...!


J: The whole fault of sins, of each individual sin in particular. These sins can be mentioned
separately in different sermons, or all together in one single sermon whichever seems the most
suitable to each priest, but above all, the Holy Spirit must be invoked.

E: Judas Iscariot, speak in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father...Judas, speak!

J: It must be brought much more to the attention of the young, of all the faithful, how serious the
fault is,75[77] how terribly serious and deadly, where it comes from, where it is leading and how
it comes; how to keep oneself free from it, what would need to be done to be able to lessen it, to
be able to eradicate it altogether (he wails)

E: Judas Iscariot, continue telling the truth on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, the Mystical Rose!

J: Above all, it must be said that prayer is one of the most solid anchors of Christian life. This
must be said from the height of the pulpits, without a microphone. A thousand microphones are
no substitute for the pulpit. When the priest speaks from the pulpit, the faithful are linked directly
to God's Word. Then they don't see all the objects of possible distraction in front, behind, on all
sides. They look straight at the one above them, and are able to concentrate better.

75[77] The fault means the sin, and sin in general which is a revolt against God. “The man who
commits sin, violates order; sin of its nature is disorder”. (1 John 3.4)

E: But all that can already be found in the little book that the Blessed Virgin wants.76[78]

J: Yes, it is there already, but it is necessary for me to say it once again, and it must be written
once again.

K: When did you say that before, Judas Iscariot? Do you still remember? Speak, in the name...!

J: Yes: on October 31 (1975).

E: Continue, continue, in the name...!

J: the fault is much greater than you can describe. It is like this! We demons are hideous; we are
afraid of one another. we have a terrible appearance. We cannot bear one another. If only we
didn't have to look at one another! But we must, we must! For all eternity, we will have to live in
this diabolical pit, and will have to look at one another!

But when we are obliged to look upon sin, the fault, in the hearts of men, it always plunges us
again into a frightful terror. So, you can picture for yourselves the seriousness of the fault: when
it can plunge us demons, accustomed to so many things, who are in frightful torment day and
night, who must contemplate hour by hour, minute by minute, this sight which is the most
terrible of all terrible sights - when it can still plunge us into terror!

So, you can imagine how serious the fault is, particularly in the sight of Him up there (he points
upward), Whose majesty surpasses all else. That was what I still had to say (he wails piteously).

E: Continue to tell the truth, Judas Iscariot, and nothing but the truth, in the name... in the name
of the Immaculate!

B: If you knew what majesty He has (he points upward)! It is not Judas saying that - it is
Beelzebub, It is I, Beelzebub!

E: Good. You have seen better than Judas what the majesty of God is. Speak, in the name...


B: Judas has not seen the majesty of God; by that I mean that he has seen the humanity of God;
and he has been able to perceive a few fragments of His majesty, but he has not seen Him (God)
in the fullness of His Majesty (he sighs). Do you know what that is? I have seen Him - that is to
say, I have not seen him as you will see Him one day. But I was able to understand Him, and I
have seen and experienced a large part of it. We were not yet in the totality of the perfect beatific


vision, but we were already in a very powerful beatific state. But we were not willing to give her
the pleasure of having dominion over us, or directing us. That leads on to what must still be said.

E: Continue to tell the truth, Beelzebub, by order of the Blessed Virgin, who commands you to
speak, and nothing but the truth!

E: She is indeed above us. She is terribly much above us.

E: Speak, Beelzebub, in the name of the Father..., by order of the immaculate Conception!

B: She wants me in particular, to say these things; if only she had chosen Allida! But she wishes
me to!

E: You are required to speak now, Beelzebub, in the name...!

B: Now listen carefully! I must say this - she is forcing me!

E: Yes, so much the better. Speak, in the name...!

B: There she is with her crown and scepter. She is there; she almost crushes me. This is what it is
like: in the beginning, at the time of the Apostles, when she, the Mother (he points upward) was
still living, She, in a manner of speaking, had to organize the beginnings of the church. She had
to pray that it would develop as it should, that it would develop as (he sighs)...

E: In the name of the Father, and of the Son... tell the truth!

B: That it would develop according to the Will of the Holy Spirit. She was on her knees, day and
night; and she prayed for the church to become like that, and that it would get rid of the old, that
is the Mosaic, law; that circumcision would disappear. She saw that circumcision had been
fitting during a certain period and had been necessary in accordance with the law of that period.
But after Jesus Christ and His Mission, it was no longer necessary. Jesus Christ submitted
Himself to circumcision, but He did not want to continue. From that time on, there was the Holy
Sacrifice of the Mass (he sighs). E: Beelzebub, continue by order of the Most Holy Trinity,
Father... and the Immaculate Conception, on whose behalf you must speak today!

The Blessed Virgin was present when the Apostles celebrated Holy Mass for the first time. After
Christ's Ascension, the Blessed Virgin always took part in the Mass of the Apostles and received
Holy Communion. They used to prepare for their Masses for many hours. Is there even one
(priest) who still does that today? There are scarcely any who do! Often indeed, the Apostles
would prepare themselves for entire days before a single Mass. On one occasion even, the

Blessed Virgin retired for ten days and prayed day and night. During that time, she was called to
Heaven, and she saw the infinite Majesty of God.77[79]

God, the Holy Trinity, ordered us down there, to come up from Hell (he points first downward,
then upward). It was not yet the perfect celestial sphere, but it was already a superior sphere. We
had to come up, and we had to look upon this creature, whether we wanted to or not. The Holy
Trinity forced us to see her in her almost perfect majesty. Her majesty and splendor were greater
than we had ever seen them before. The Blessed Virgin has conquered. She has vanquished us.

We saw her clothed in the sun. At all events, we saw her in a great majesty, the moon at her feet,
that is to say, the world. The moon under her feet represents the entire world whose adversary is
the serpent, which is symbolic of all of us.

How we pleaded with God! How we begged His Majesty to spare us from this sight! We even
pleaded with Him to allow us to rush straight back towards Hell so that we could return to the
nether regions; so hard was it for us to bear looking at her! But He did not allow us to leave. We
had to suffer this terrible sight for yet a moment longer - (he moans in despair).

E: Speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father...

B: Do you know how often we deliberated over how to weaken or degrade this creature, even by
the smallest fraction? (He points upward)

But nothing we did succeeded. She was victorious everywhere. She was sovereign over all. For
years, centuries, we were deliberating to see what we could, what we might be able to do once
she arrived (was born). But when she did come, we didn't even recognize her immediately...

E: Not recognize her immediately?

B: ...Not immediately... We suspected that such an extraordinary incredibly virtuous creature - a

creature over whom we had no influence - could be her. But why we didn't know immediately
(he mutters and sighs vehemently)...

E: You must speak now, Beelzebub, continue in the name of the Most Holy Trinity. Father... of
the Immaculate Conception, by whose order you must now speak!

B: ...and who hid herself in the background. Lucifer and I, Beelzebub, called the whole Council
together.78[80] When we had finally worked out that this really was her, we deliberated, day and

77[79] The custom of celebrating a Mass each day came only gradually, particularly in the Latin
Church. But the other side of this old custom is the scrupulous care taken in preparation, and
often also the importance and the quality of the ceremony.

78[80] This is the same expression used by Mary of Agreda in “The Mystical City of God”,
which is Mary. It was during the course of a second diabolical “Council”, held in Hell after the
night, for a long time, to see what we might be able to do to harm her. For this we called together
the best magicians (those with the greatest occult powers). We ordered them to harm That
Woman (he points upward), both in body and soul, so that she would not be so strong, so that her
prayer would not be so deadly, and so that she could exercise such power.

For we knew very well that later the Church would be in her hands. Even Peter used to fall at her
feet when he failed (he growls).

She has an immense power, because she has been the most amiable and perfect of God's
creatures. She has been a creature of incredible perfection; after God, she is thousands and
thousands of times above all creatures. Even her spouse, Saint Joseph, who was thousands and
thousands of times above other men, was still thousands and thousands of times inferior to her.

E: In the name of the Father... in the Name of the Blessed Virgin's Immaculate Conception,
continue to tell the truth! Continue, Beelzebub, go on, continue! And nothing but the truth!

B: So we deliberated and the magicians tried to harm her. They tried everything to harm her, but
she persevered in prayer. She stood fast. She was well aware of what was happening, but we
could achieve nothing. We were not able to harm the beastly creature, because she was not
subject to original sin like the rest of men. Neither magician, nor sorcerer, nor anyone else, was
able to harm her. Black magic can harm only those men whom we can harm, particularly those
who are possessed. But the diabolical magicians had no influence over Her (he points

So we were overtaken by an infernal fury, a frantic fury, a fury of which only Hell is capable,
when we saw that all those together could do nothing more against this incomprehensible
creature, this predestined one of God. We hurled ourselves furiously against the sorcerers and the
magicians and it was on them that we inflicted injury. They received double the harm they would
have inflicted on her (he points upward) - (he moans).

E: Continue, Beelzebub, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, in the name of
the Immaculate Conception, by whose order you must now speak! Tell the truth!

B: It is a crazy penance for me that I have to be the one who is obliged to say these things!

death of Christ, that a new plan for the domination of the world was established, as in future men
would have “a powerful advocate in this new Woman”.

This plan is now being put into practice by the High Council of the Synarchy, as has been
disclosed equally by Michel Servant and several other authors (Pierre Virion, Henry Coston,
Jacques Ploncard d'Assac, Jacques Bordiot); throughout this book, the demons are pointing out
the terrible consequences of this.

79[81] The devil having no power over Mary, the magicians, mere tools of the demon have, a
fortiori, no power over her.

E: Go on! Continue to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth! You have no right to lie!

B: Leave me alone! The (possessed) woman is almost on the verge of a heart attack.

E: The Blessed Virgin orders you to speak for the Church, in the name...!

B: No, we don't want to speak!

E: Yes, you must! Go on! Speak!

B: No, leave me alone! (he growls).

E: You must speak now, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, in the name of the Immaculate
Conception of the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, you must speak now!

B: Very well. It is impossible to describe the fury of Hell, when we saw our shots miss the mark.
As that was not successful, we pondered80[82] again how we could harm her, but she was able
to put to flight all our evil efforts. She was superior; she was truly a chosen creature of God,
chosen in a very special way.

For as long as the earth will continue to exist, right up to the end of the world, you will never
find her equal; never, from the beginning of the world to eternity, would there, or could there, be
found anyone to equal her. And He up there (he points upward) could imagine nothing more
atrocious, nor find anything more shameful, than to make us go up into this sphere in order to
present this creature to us. It was a dreadful calamity for us (in a tearful voice). We would have
preferred to remain in the depths of Hell, in the midst of the most cruel fire, rather than be forced
to look on this...We cannot say what we want to, but I would like to use the most abusive
adjectives if I could. She does not allow it.

E: Tell the truth! You must speak now in the name of the Blessed Virgin, in the name of the
Most Holy Trinity!

B: It was frightful for us to be obliged to look upon this creature, clad in the greatest sanctity,
with crown and scepter, chosen by the Most High (terrible cry). I still have the spectacle before
my eyes; this sight from the past: it still maddens me (he shouts). It seems to me as if It must
have happened today; it seems like today to me, and to the others as well. Even now, we are still
stamping with rage about it.

When we eventually had to return to Hell - but it was more like being allowed to, rather than
being ordered to - we rose up in fury against one another. You know, we maltreated one
another... for we could not bear the sight of one another.

80[82] To “ponder” in a parallel sort of way. Pure spirits, as the demons are, experience more of
a process of activity within their intelligence, but that takes place without a brain, and thus in a
different, purely spiritual way.

I have to say still more about that same diabolical happening (cries and terrible wailing)...

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!

B: On one occasion, during the time she was helping, to organize, the Church founded by her
Son, she was immersed in prayer, that the Almighty might well have carried her constantly in
His hands, so great was His satisfaction.

Then the Apostle, Barnabas, came, followed by another. They prostrated themselves before her
and they pointed out, correctly, that it was now time for the Gospels to be written for the Church.
“They invoked the Holy Spirit for a long time, and they prayed constantly for days on end. Such
prayer does not happen any more today, or only in very rare circumstances and places. Yes, for
several days they prayed, they bombarded Heaven with prayers, to know who should be chosen
to write the Gospels. And then the Blessed Virgin appointed that Luke, that John, that Mark and
do I know the other one? to write those filthy books. How annoyed we were about, that, but it
still happened! Do you know what it felt like for us when those texts of Matthew, Mark, Luke
and John came out? (he growls furiously). Just think about it, those four were chosen by the
Trinity and by the Blessed Virgin with her rotten majesty! It was not Peter who was charged with
it, no not he; he was the rock, he had the overview of everything, and the Church was founded on
him; yet the writing of the Gospels was entrusted to those four Apostles.81[83]

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

B: Then the Holy Spirit descended in the form of a dove on those (gathered there) and they saw
that those four were appointed - all the others saw this. But now, I don't want to say any more.

E: Yes, you must! In the name of the Father... in the name of the Immaculate Conception, you
are required to speak, Beelzebub, go on!

B: When Barnabas and one of the others came to visit the Blessed Virgin, she said to them:
“Above all, you will tell the story of the life of Christ. Do you understand? It is He Who must be
glorified, He who must be in the forefront; as for me, let me stand aside. Concerning me, you
will relate only what is indispensable for the Birth and Incarnation of Christ. The rest you will
leave aside.”

Although they knew about and had seen very great and elevated things which gave evidence (of
her greatness), they were not able to write about them. It was a great sacrifice for them not to
have the privilege of writing about her. She wished to efface herself through humility, in order to
leave the forefront to the Son of God, His Jesus Christ, on whom the Church was founded. But
She, the Mother of God, is the great Sign of God; indeed she symbolizes the Church. He (Jesus)
loves the Church like a spouse.

81[83] In the broad sense of the word, Saint Mark and Saint Luke were not members of the
group of Twelve Apostles. The New Testament actually distinguishes between “The Twelve”
and the “apostles” in general in the sense used here.

Then, so they would not be saddened, she told these two apostles (Barnabas and his companion)
that later on Christ would speak again about her, through mankind or through I don't yet know
whom (he cries terribly).

E: Mary of Agreda has spoken of her.

B: (turned towards the priest with an annoyed expression; You have guessed it. Mary of Jesus, in
the town of Agreda. We know more about it than men. Yes, we have cursed those books,82[84]
we fear them! How I was forced to say that! (he grumbles and gives an anxious cry).

E: Continue to tell the truth, and nothing but the truth! By order of the Blessed Virgin, you must
speak now and in the name...!


B: During the cursed beginnings of the Church, I was kept quiet. The Blessed Virgin and the
Apostles were responsible for this. Her role in particular (he points upward) was the determining
one; it was crucial to an extraordinary degree. She subdued us. Often she prayed day and night
for the Apostles, so that they might carry out their mission correctly. So that we would not be
able to defeat the Apostles, she often prayed day and night. She frequently remained on her
knees, day and night, without eating (anxious grumbling); that is why she now has such far-
reaching power. These are lofty truths, which we are being forced to tell you now. We would
prefer this little book to be published without this part (he howls like a dog).

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

B: You could have made this little book several months ago, without this exorcism. We don't
want to say it, don't want to...and we don't want to speak any more. I, Beelzebub, do not want to
speak any more.

E: You, Beelzebub, must continue to speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, in the name of
the Immaculate Virgin!

B: So she said she wanted to efface herself. It was entirely through humility that she wanted this.
She did not want in any way to appear in the forefront, although she was a powerful creature.
Even we have to acknowledge that. She was and she is far above us, far above your Angels. And

82[84] The inspired work of Mary of Agreda, the writing of which was completed in 1665, bears
the title; “The Divine History of Life of the Virgin Mother of God” or: “The Mystical City of
God”. It comprises eight books which the demon Beelzebub has just cursed. It was translated
into English by Rev. Father George J. Blatter of Chicago in 1912, and this English version is
published in four volumes. It is available from Ray's Catholic Book Store, Necedah, Wisconsin
54646, at a cost of $35.00 for the 4 volumes.

when I say “far”, that does not signify a distance (measurable) in leagues,83[85] but a distance
that becomes lost in infinity; it means so far above that there is a gigantic distance between the
Angels and her (he wails). She is a terribly majestic creature, and yet she wanted to withdraw
herself. She wanted this in order to show men how they also should (he mutters), how they also
should be humble. But men do not do it. What they achieve is not the least grain of sand
compared with what she has accomplished, and with what has been done thanks to her.

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

B: Although men cannot accomplish anything and are nothing on their own, they still want to be
talked about, much more than this creature, predestined from eternity, wanted to be talked about.
Therefore she withdrew from the limelight. But that was a great advantage for us. From that
moment on, the sects could be born (wicked laughter), and they would not recognize this

If she had said, without reservation, what she was, and if the Apostles had written of the great
miracles that took place through her intercession, and if that had been contained in the Gospels,
then those sects would not have flourished like weeds (he wails).

Thousands of sects have appeared: there are among them many who attack the Blessed Virgin
savagely, and who attack Catholics solely because they give recognition to this predestined
creature. They attack this woman because they believe that with this course of action (by
Catholics) Christ is overshadowed. However, she has done nothing but serve Christ.84[86] She
praised her Son to the skies; everything that she has done has been done only for Him and for the
Church. She excluded herself completely. This was a great thing for us. But by doing so, she
gave a lesson in humility and this was a great shame for us. But only Catholics are aware of that.
Through love of her Son she wished to exclude herself, so that her Son might reign supreme.
Even in regard to her suffering, she accepted only a role in the background, and one that was no
larger than absolutely necessary. Yet the Apostles were bound to have seen how humble she was,
the extraordinary way in which she foresaw things, what she suffered, what she had to bear with
and endure.

She is given much too little prominence in the Gospels. What if she had been less humble?
However, we were in luck's way and the result was the birth of the sects. Nevertheless, their birth
had to be allowed by God. K: In the name of the Father... of the Immaculate Conception, of the
Mystical Rose, you must now speak the complete truth, Beelzebub!

B: From then onwards, the sects were born. They thought that Mary was only a character on the
fringe, and that she had been chosen only in passing as a receptacle for Him up there (he points

83[85] League = 5 miles

84[86] St. Louis de Montfort wrote in his “Study on True Devotion to the Blessed Virgin”: “She
presents (our) good works to Jesus Christ; for in the end, she keeps for herself NOTHING of
what is presented to her; she faithfully returns everything to Jesus”.

upward) and after that she could very well go away like an old... I am not permitted to use the

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

B: We are refined. We do not use very bad words. It is only the human demons who say them.
We are more refined than they (he swaggers about). I must tell you something else, which has
just come to mind. When Judas had to speak on October 31, it wasn't he who laughed through
the mouth of this woman (the possessed). Judas absolutely never laughs. As we have already said
on previous occasion, Judas is in the most gloomy corner. He is despair personified. When Judas
had to speak, it wasn't he who was laughing through this woman. It was the other human demons
who were laughing - laughing with wicked joy (he cries). You should note this too - Judas never
laughs. He is utter despair. He never laughs. We had to add this -this remark is part of the whole
Judas business of October 31 (1975).

E: And now, what else have you still to say? Continue, by order of the Blessed Virgin and the
Most Holy Trinity!

B: Yes, the charlatan...if only things were not the way they are, and we could say more about

Now I have come to the central point...but I don't want to say that, I don't want to. E: Beelzebub,
speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity.


B: On the subject of the beginnings of the Church, I have to repeat that the Gospels contain very
little about the Blessed Virgin. But later, great saints were inspired by Heaven, or received in
visions and revelations, enlightenments on the life and work of Her up there (he points upward).

One of the greatest among these is Catherine Emmerich who has not even been canonized yet!
(Laugh of evil joy.) She is one of the greatest of Heaven's Saints.

And the second one is Mary of Jesus, from the town of Agreda. She lived in Agreda. She was an
abbess. Her parents had previously retired to a convent (snarling)...they had made a vow to enter
a convent. They obtained for their daughter, their favorite child, the grace of having these
accursed visions.

E: Speak now, in the name... speak now about this central point that you announced!

85[87] If they could say more about her...but they are not able to.

B: Because the Gospels contain much too little about the Blessed Virgin, she wishes that now,
particularly in the this time of confusion, reading the books of this Mary of Jesus of Agreda be
recommended from the height of the pulpit.

No Catholic family should be without them. They should have all the volumes (terrible cry).
Originally, there was one volume; now there are, to be strictly accurate, four blue volumes, and
eight volumes in the edition with red binding (snarling).

E: Continue to speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity... in the name of the Immaculate
Conception; you must speak, by her order!

B: So she wants the priests to say in their sermons that these books should not be lacking in any
Catholic family and that they should even be recommended to Protestants. When the readers
have become acquainted with all the richness of these books, it will not be long before they
understand what a...

R: Continue, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

B: ...what a chosen and predestined creature she is, a creature of such grandeur as could never be
attained by man, neither in deeds nor in thoughts. The priests should lot the people know that
these books, which are so instructive, should be distributed throughout the entire world and
everyone should read them straight away. You will also learn from them about our disaster in all
its extent and totality, and about the grandeur and dignity of this creature (his teeth are
chattering), who crushes our heads.

E: You must speak, in the name... of the Immaculate Conception, on this Octave of the
Annunciation, you must now speak, Beelzebub, and also in the name of Saint Michael the

B: She wishes (he utters a dreadful cry)...I am speaking against my will, against my will (he
roars). For all that, I still cannot withstand That Woman from up there (he points upward) if I
have to withstand what the Old One (Lucifer) wants. I do not wish to speak.

E: But you must speak now, in the name..., in the name of the Immaculate Conception, in the
name of the Annunciation of the Blessed Virgin, in the name of Saint Michael the Archangel, for
the Church! B: Besides, it isn't our job, it isn't our business. Our mission is to lead men astray.
We do not want to direct them along the best roads. Through these books, men would indeed be
rushing headlong along the best roads (he cries).

E: Continue! You must speak, in the name of the Immaculate Conception, in the name of Our
Lady of Mount Carmel! You have no right to lie, continue!

B: Well in these books, you will learn what the Blessed Virgin has done in her life and death,
and indeed before. These books are a reliable source from which to gain knowledge of God's
eternal plans, as far as man can know them, and are worthy of belief. In these hooks, the faithful
will see the full details and the outcome of everything.

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

B: They will see in That Woman (he points upward) a universal creature. They should bow down
before so much humility and dignity. We ourselves fear her; we have to surrender before such
humility and such dignity... Then how much more should creatures like you men, filthy muck
that you are! You're not worth a red cent! We were far superior to you men...and how much more
so is She (he points upward).

E: In the name... continue!

B: If you saw only a tenth of her dignity, you would immediately grovel in the dust - but I am
saying that against my will. We have seen her, we were forced to see her, we had to. We don't
want you to see her. We would rather you hurl yourselves down, and not up. Some of those
educated men, actually those academics, should have been told about this Mary of Jesus of
Agreda before they joined up with priests in opposition to the “Traditionalists”.

E: Tell the truth now, in the name...!

B: Even the “Traditionalists” (no matter what their method of approach are a long way, a terribly
long way, from being able to capture such dignity, even if they read these books. But you must
read them, in the name of God. Neither you nor laymen can pass them by any longer. You priests
must announce it to the people. I have to say it once more: You must proclaim it from the height
of the pulpits. That Woman up there wishes these books to be carried to the four corners of the

Now comes the second one: Catherine Emmerich, this fawning expiator. She was always lying
on her back because she was torn by pain and suffering. She didn't have much to say during her
lifetime, and yet when she died, all Dulmen was ablaze. When everyone from the district came
running with fire-pumps, it should have been seen as a sign from Heaven...but men are fools,
men are crazy fools. What do men know? They know nothing...they are blockheads, fools to the
tips of their toes...

E: In the name..., tell the truth!

B: Even a block of wood is more intelligent. Here and there, it produces a little green leaf. But
men can produce, nothing but filth and chaff.

E: Continue, tell the truth, in the name... of the Immaculate Conception, in the name of the Most
Blessed Virgin Mary, of Saint Michael the Archangel!

B: This Catherine Emmerich had to speak for the Church. She made prophecies about the Church
and prayed and suffered continually for the Church. She was suffering right from the time she
was quite a small child. We used to get in such a rage against her. Even as a small child, she used
to toddle around (making the Way of the Cross) and she used to imitate to the letter, the humility
of That Woman up there...Ah! and the cross too, the cross, just like That Woman up there.

She was a great Saint. We had a great fear of her, which is why we wanted to destroy her, but we
were never successful. She always survived, so that she might suffer mortal illnesses for others,
in order that they might receive the grace of conversion. She died only when Those up there (he
points upward) truly wished it, so that they could take her venerable, her holy was a holy Heaven.

There are many Saints in Heaven - I mean those Saints canonized by Rome - who are less holy
and less great than she. Ah! How I was forced to say that!

E: Yes, continue to tell the truth, in the name...!

B: We considered that if she were canonized her books would be known. As long as she is not
canonized, her books will not be so well received. That is also why the bishops don't want to
hear about it. Perhaps one can be found who reads her, but that is of no consequence.

I have to say this yet once again she is a powerful Saint in Heaven (he weeps). Her books should
have been distributed to the four corners of the world a long time ago. You must proclaim it from
the height of the pulpits. But now, I am saying nothing more, nothing more! (He whimpers like a

E: Speak in the name..., in the name of the Immaculate Conception, of the Most Blessed Virgin
Mary and Saint Michael the Archangel, you must speak now!

B: Among her books it is particularly the volume “Life and Death of the Venerable Catherine
Emmerich”86[88] which should be distributed among the people. These books should be
strapped to the backs of children so that, they learn to walk with the cross which the Lord puts on
their path. At the age of four years, this little Saint used to go, even at night, to make the Way of
the Cross, with her small feet wounded and covered with blood, in honor of her crucified King.
In the morning her mother used to have to bandage her feet. She did not know where she had
been. The little one said nothing (he weeps).

Catherine was a great suffering soul. It used to be very cold in her room. She accepted this as
part of her poverty. Even when her sheets were frozen stiff and she was shaking with fever in
this coldness, she did not ask for them to be changed. She wanted to bear her Passion and to offer
it up humbly. Where are such souls still seen? Some compassionate nuns then changed the sheets
for her. Catherine had not even complained; she would rather be dead from the cold. She endured

86[88] The English edition consists of two volumes and is entitled “The Life of Anne Catherine
Emmerich” by Carl E. Schmöger, C.S.S.R. It is available from Tan Books, P.O. Box 424,
Rockford, Illinois 61106 at a cost of $18.00. Also available from Tan Books is “The Life of
Jesus Christ and biblical Revelations of Anne Catherine Emmerich in 4 volumes 2,088 pages.
These books include “The Dolorous Passion of OUR Lord Jesus Christ,” mentioned by the
demons. This is in volume 4, set of 4, cost $25.00. Tan also has available an abridged version of
Mary of Agreda's Mystical City of God (1 volume) cost $10.00, 800 pages. These books are also
available from many other Catholic Book stores.

everything for her crucified Lord. What she did for Him is beyond imagining. She is a powerful
Saint whom we have always feared. These people who renounce self and voluntarily follow their
Way of the Cross, and suffer patiently for others, are very annoying for us. There are some great
Saints, who perform many miracles and who are very great in the eyes of the Lord and who can
even read into people's consciences - which, you must understand, she also did -but I am talking
about those who do it very much more publicly, so much so that they attract the attention of
millions, or at least thousands, of people. They are certainly great Saints also, but many, many of
them cannot and do not equal her. She was a suffering, hidden, ardent soul of God. God has
especially loved and glorified her and that is why He would like her to be canonized.

E: Continue, in the name...!

B: It is not just now, but a long time ago that she should have been canonized. It is essential that
you inform people about her books and her numerous visions and revelations. It is essential that
you do this through love of the bitter Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ. Also, she wishes it and
God Himself, Jesus, wishes it. Of these books, you should give prominence to “The Dolorous
Passion of Our Lord Jesus Christ”.87[89] This book too, should not be lacking in any family,
above all in any family which calls itself Catholic (he sighs). But now, I don't want to speak any

E: Yes, you must! In the name of the Father... in the name of the Immaculate, in the name of the
Most Blessed Virgin Mary, of Saint Michael the Archangel, of all the Holy Angels, you have to
speak now, Beelzebub!

B: Jesus Christ and the Blessed Virgin have given and allowed these great visions and
revelations to these two great Saints, to this Mary of Jesus and this Catherine Emmerich, so that
they would come to the knowledge of the faithful. They should accept them in their hearts,
follow them, and tell others about them. This isn't bunkum, it is a treasure, a great thing which
the Blessed Virgin foretold the Apostles in the past: “God will provide, Heaven will provide that
my name, at the desired time, at the desired time... (he whines like a dog)...

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

B: ...will yet be glorified and placed in the light, and what should be revealed about me will be
revealed at it's proper time”. Now, it is high time. Now we are already in the midst of the
Apocalypse. And She (he points upward) is the Great Sign. That is why people must read these
books, because it is in Emmerich, and more particularly in Mary of Jesus, that the Apocalypse,
the Great Sign, the Virgin Mary are considered,

E: Continue to tell the truth, say what you have to say on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, the
Immaculate, Saint Michael the Archangel and all the Holy Angels and Archangels!

87[89] Same title in English.

B: If they were to read these books (he emits plaintive sounds), they would soon understand that
the hour has come. They would understand a great part of the Apocalypse and what is written
about in the Bible. What fools you are! What super-fools men are! They allow such great
treasures to get lost, squandered or neglected! (Noisy laugh of wicked joy.)

E: Tell the truth, in the name...!

B: They allow these precious treasures of infinite value to stagnate and remain hidden. And what
ought to stay hidden, they publish and display in bold type (sarcastic laugh) such as, for example,
bibles which are no longer bibles and lives of saints which contain absolutely nothing of a
religious nature. This kind of work is guided more from down below than from on high (sneering
laughter). They are all the work of “village idiots”88[90] Even a donkey or a horse is much more
intelligent - it has some idea of what its master wants. But down here, on earth, they have no
idea; it is only when it is far too late that they realize that there could still be something that
ought to be done differently.

Ah! For us, those texts of Emmerich and Agreda are accursed books which we have feared for a
long time and will fear forever. We, down there, pondered for I don't know how long to see what
we could do to oppose them... and men don't even read them (sarcastic laugh). Even those who
call themselves good Catholics do not have them in their homes! (Prolonged, sneering laughter.)

E: Tell the truth, in the name... of the Immaculate, of the most Blessed Virgin, Saint Michael the
Archangel, Saint Joseph and all the Choirs of Blessed Spirits!

B: You should expound this to the world: All priests, all “traditionalists” and even the
modernists, should proclaim from the height of the pulpits, that these books should be
disseminated everywhere, as quickly as possible so that they might be read. If they were read and
their contents followed, be it only in an approximate sort of a way, there would be a great
number of saints (terrible howling).

E: Continue, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

B: For Emmerich had visions of the dolorous Passion of Jesus so that it could be known in a
closer and deeper way, because the Gospels have recorded only fragments of it. Although the
Apostles knew more about it, their accounts are very summarized.

In the visions of this great Saint, there are some condensed and summarized accounts which are
frightfully drawn out as far as we are concerned. One can learn from them, for example, how to
have a good contrition - which plays the main part in confession. One can also learn how not to

88[90] A clearly pejorative expression in the mouth of the demon to describe these works. Jean
Marty translated this literally from the German as: “Ce sont tous des nains de chaumieres”,
making the point that it makes no more sense in German than in French. A literal translation
from the French into English would be: “Dwarfs/midgets/pigmies from thatched cottages” - in
context, “village idiots” seems a reasonable English rendition.

offend the Lord so much any more - the Lord Who suffered so much. His sufferings are
described there in a more profound way than in any other hook (he growls).

They should be displayed prominently on the shelves of all libraries, at all events, all Catholic
libraries. They should be there in plentiful supply, not just a single copy.

E: Beelzebub, tell us something about the hidden sufferings of Christ on Holy Thursday, in the

B: We do not like talking about that subject. But because it is the season of Lent, She wants at
least a few sentences...

E: Then speak of the hidden sufferings of Christ,89[91] as you saw them; in the name...!


B: We didn't look much, we didn't want to see all that. We were flying about like arrows and
injuring one another in anger and rage (he cries). Of course, we knew what was happening. We
know even better now. But that Emmerich woman was shown it in a very real way. She saw, for
example, that in the Garden of Olives. Our Lord Jesus Christ suffered much more terribly than
can be known by imagination alone.

Previously during His life, He had often sweated blood in anguish. We demons persecuted Him
dreadfully in the Garden of Olives. He saw us rushing upon Him in our hideous throngs. We had
the appearance of the sins that men would be committing in the future. We were hoping, through
the sight of this horror, to take away from the Son of God the courage to endure His Passion. He
saw an unspeakably foul, horrible sight, which brought forth a sweat of blood from His pores.
Facing this monstrous obscurity and horror, He thought that His Passion, which was never just
that of a man - He was also God, you understand, but at that precise moment He felt Himself
only a man90[92] - would not be enough to wipe out and expiate such an enormous sin.
Shuddering with the violence of His suffering. He wanted to withdraw. Then came the Angel

89[91] Through a privileged soul, the Lord asked Michel Servant on June 12, 1971 to “distribute
my hidden sorrows widely!” They were published as an illustrated booklet and have been
circulated by the Association “Tout Restaurer dans le Christ” since 1972. Then the Lord asked
again, but this time that everybody should “spread my hidden sorrows” (June 4, 1972).
Innumerable and incredible graces, both spiritual and material, have been obtained by this
devotion to the hidden sorrows of Jesus. We can bear witness to that. How very much in accord
this is with the avowals dragged out of the demon!

90[92] Jesus was always perfectly aware of what He was: God and Man. However. He so totally
identified Himself with the misery of sinners, whom He loved and wished to save, that this
apparently excessive expression is still in line with classical theology.

with the chalice which was meant to give Him strength. But, in actual fact, this chalice was only
the acceptance of this suffering. By drinking the chalice, He confirmed that He was accepting the
Passion (he sighs) and that He would drain the whole chalice to the last drop (he wails). Thanks
to that, you creatures, damned dirt that you are, will one day see the Heaven which is closed to us

Later on, Christ was lashed even more. At the scourging, He was lacerated and torn to the bone.
When He was crucified, less than half His hair remained. Almost all had been torn out, but He
turned this into good.

He had very tine features, with the feet of a traveler. As a result of walking, their skin was hard
and calloused. His hands were very fine-boned, much too fine to carry that dreadful cross (he

If we had tasted His streaming Blood, if we could have tasted only one thousandth part of it, then
we also would adore Him for all eternity (he weeps). But He no longer allows us to. For us, it is
too late (he sighs).

Then, on the cross, when He was suspended on the cross, He did that for you. As that was being
done for men, so was the fury of Hell being unleashed. When He was suspended on the cross. He
was like a worm as Akabor has already said; He wasn't a man any more... for you. Why did He
do that for you? He wouldn't do it for us (heart-rending wail). A worm, no longer a man - there
He was, crushed by everything (he weeps).

It was as if He had taken upon Himself the burden of the sins of mankind) it seemed to Him that
He was the greatest of criminals. It seemed to Him that He had been abandoned and rejected by
God the Father; His executioners had inflicted countless blows upon Him; they had hacked and
beaten Him and left Him stretched out in His Own Blood (he growls). And He did that for you!
Why were we unable to prevent it? (He weeps).

If the Lord Himself has done so much for you, how much should you not make reparation for
one another, to prevent any other men from coming to Hell? If He, Who was God and had no sin,
achieved something so immeasurable, something that no man will ever achieve; if He took upon
Himself such atrocious torments, then you should spend your whole life as if you were under the
axe of martyrdom. This would not be too much for you, it would only be what you deserved. But
men don't understand that. They imagine that they are meant to have a beautiful life, even if their
Master has walked before them with the cross and good example, and endured such a frightful
torment from Hell.

What he endured was a torment from Hell, but it was not for long. We ourselves admire Him -
we admire Him as we rage about His having done that for you. We would never have thought
that He would undergo something so severe for such dirt. We predicted it well enough, but that it
would be done in such great measure, we would never have imagined.

As well as all that, I must also say that it is necessary to proclaim from the pulpits that people
should especially during Lent, do penance with Christ, the Lord Jesus. He fasted for forty days,
as no man has ever fasted... He too has been racked by hunger...

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, by order of the Most Holy and Immaculate Virgin
Mother of God, Mary, continue to tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin wishes to tell us, in
the name of the Archangels, Michael, Raphael and Gabriel, of all the Choirs of Angels and all
the Saints in Heaven!


B: ...He prepared Himself for forty days for His public life, and also for His great Sacrifice. He
knew that it would be a Sacrifice as vast as the world, with a universal efficacy, which He, God,
would have to offer to the Almighty, in reparation for the guilt due to sin, so that you would be
able to attain the eternal vision of God.

Without that, you would at best have seen Paradise (the Garden of Eden), nothing else,
supposing that you could have still seen even that. Also many more men would have come to
Hell because they would not have had any share in the Graces brought by the Holy Sacrifice of
the Mass. Countless graces flow from the unbloody Sacrifice of the Cross, at the offering of
which the Blood of Christ flows anew.

We, down there, (he points downward) hate this Sacrifice of the Mass which is celebrated every
day in many churches. It is true that it is no longer celebrated properly in many of the houses of
God. Formerly it was frantic for us when the true, the old Sacrifice of the Mass was offered. That
is, in actual fact, the renewal of Christ's Sacrifice on the Cross, which wipes out sin and obtains
marvelous graces for the salvation of souls which, without it, would be lost by the thousands and
would come to join us. I must say this again: you are forcing me (he sighs). I am saying nothing,
I do not wish to speak any more.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Most Blessed Virgin and Mother of God, Mary,
of the Immaculate Conception, in the name of Saint Michael the Archangel and of all the Holy
Archangels, in the name of Saint Joseph, Patron of the Church, and in the name of Catherine
Emmerich, tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin charges you to say!

B: I do not wish to say it. I no longer have the right to say it. If I must speak, then you must
recite again a little exorcism.91[93] Lucifer is furious about this. He would like to throttle me; I

91[93] What a lesson for all of us! If the little exorcism (that of Saint Michael, prescribed by Leo
XIII) -which can be said by lay people as well as by priests - forces the demon, by his own
admission, to speak, it can just as well force him to flee.

shouldn't say that. If I speak any more, he is going to grab me by the neck when I arrive back
down below.

E: (After the recitation of the exorcism). By order of the Blessed Virgin, Lucifer has no right to
do that, because you have spoken for the Church. He has no right to harm you again!

B: I was a great angel, I was second in grandeur. That is why Lucifer gets in such a rage and
says: “Since you are so great you ought to know that you should not say stupid things like that.
You must have more control of yourself”. That's what he is going to say (his teeth chatter
violently). She (he points upward) has ordered me to speak because I was present earlier at the
fall of the angels. I was the second in importance, that is why it is I whom she forces to speak
about this “filthy business”. She always has the power to dictate to us down there (he growls

E: Beelzebub, on her order, you must speak now and say only the truth!


B: I still have to say this: in writing these revelations, you must mention my name. You must
quote my name. With the other demons too, you must always specify who has spoken. You must
do it. It is not for nothing that we tell you who is speaking. Why do you think we do it?

E: Beelzebub, you must speak, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

B: She allows us to say our names... who is speaking, and then she also wished you to note who
has spoken. Concerning the important matters above all, she wants it to be known which demon
she chose, which one had to speak...

E: Beelzebub, you must speak now, in the name...!

B: ...Just because I am well known, it is essential that my name be mentioned.

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin and Mother of God, Mary, of Saint Michael the Archangel,
of all the Choirs of Holy Angels, of St. Joseph, Patron of the Church, of all the saints of Heaven,
and of Catherine Emmerich, you must speak now and only the truth!


B: Veroba has spoken previously on January 12, 1976, of the Warning and the Catastrophe. He
said then that that should also be put in the little book.92[94] He also told why the Warning has

92[94] We know that this Is a reference to this work “Warnings from the Beyond” - warnings
transmitted, albeit unwillingly, by the demons. They persist, and for a reason, in calling this work
“little”. Fundamentally, this is most valuable testimony for the book.

not come yet, and why it was paradoxical to pray. You men, you are worth nothing (laugh of
wicked joy). You are nothing, and you will be nothing. You are asses who can be told the same
thing over and over again. Have you the brains of a fly, or maybe you have a sieve for a brain?

If He up there (he points upward) did not exist, all your bones would disintegrate; it is He alone
Who supports your carcass every second without that, you would be rags and scraps. This is why
we, down there below, cannot understand how teachers, doctors and I don't know how many
more, have such insane presumption; how can they have such great presumption, although they
are only dirt which will be eaten up by worms!

E: Beelzebub, continue, in the name and by the order of the Most Holy Trinity... of the
Immaculate Conception of the Most Blessed Virgin and Mother of God, Mary, of Saint Michael
the Archangel, of all the Holy Angels and Archangels, and of all the Nine Choirs of Blessed
Spirits, of all the Saints of Heaven!

B: On the subject of this presumption, she wants this to be said in addition: she deems it entirely
out of place on the part of these people to exalt themselves so inordinately; they are an
abomination in the eyes of the Lord. She considers it entirely misplaced since she comported
herself with such perfect humility.

She would have had cause to carry her crown high and to flourish her scepter. She would have
had every reason to. Did she ever do it? At all events, not on earth. Consequently, she has been
exalted in accordance with the Scriptures, as Jesus said: “For everyone who exalts himself will
be humbled, and everyone who humbles himself will be exalted.93[95] This means that everyone
who exalts himself will, in the end, be humbled in an extraordinary way, not just by one degree,
but by innumerable degrees.

Do you understand what we mean? He who exalts himself will not be humbled by the same
amount, but a million times more. and still more than that. But he who humbles himself, however
high his place may be - we are learned, we know that! (He emphasizes what he is saying with a
wave of a finger) - according to the parable of the banquet where Jesus said: “He who puts
himself in the last place will perhaps be placed in the first place by the Master of the
banquet”94[96]... I mean that those who humble themselves thus will not be exalted by the same
amount. They will be placed a million times higher than they were... and that applies for all

I have to say that it is a paradox and a monumental act of stupidity to exalt oneself on earth. I
have to say it because it is an abomination for the Lord. If men knew what they are doing, they
would be horrified with themselves (laugh of wicked joy).

93[95] Luke 14,11.

94[96] From the parable about the choice of places by those invited to a banquet (Luke 14, 7-11).

E: Beelzebub, in the name of the Father... of the Immaculate, of the Most Blessed Virgin and
Mother of God, Mary, of Saint Michael the Archangel, of the Nine Choirs of Blessed Spirits, of
all the Saints of Heaven, of all the Holy Exorcists and of Catherine Emmerich, you must speak
now, by order of the Blessed Virgin!


B: If she had not always put herself in the last place, even below Saint Joseph, who however was
highly aware of her dignity, and if she had not been so humble, she would never, never ever,
have had today, this power over the Church and over the world. You would not have in her this
Mother, who does everything for you and who obtains for you the inexpressible graces which she
can now obtain, if she had not first given you the example. She practiced humility, in every part
of every virtue, right to the last degrees of heroism. If she had not practiced these virtues, and
especially this cursed virtue of humility, we could have dragged ourselves close to her in spite of
everything. That would have enabled us to succeed once more, in spite of everything - the devil
it would! (Cry of bitterness)

E: Beelzebub, continue, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!

B: It is the same for men. It is as clear as day: when a man is not humble, all the vices follow.
We have a hold over a man as soon as his own wisdom call it what you like goes to his head.
Man has not been wise for a long time for a long time his brain has been that of a gnat. Even if
he believes himself to be wise, and then exalts himself only a little bit, he falls immediately, in
the mind of That Woman up there (he points up ward). But I don't want to say that. I know it
well enough because that is what happened to us. How we have fallen, thousands and thousands
of times, confound it, and then more again! (he howls woefully).

E: Continue, Beelzebub, in the name...!

B: That is why you priests must speak from the pulpit about the original sin, about pride. You
should do your utmost to promote the virtue of humility. Speak about the Saints who have
practiced this divine perfection to an eminent decree, for example, Catherine Emmerich; of
thousands of other Saints, of Saint Theresa of the Child Jesus.

Preach about Saint John Marie Vianney. He lived on potatoes for fifteen days, at a time he used
to eat sour, moldy potatoes (he sighs). He did not even want to get into the bed that had been
installed for him. He found that it was too comfortable for him.

We do not have so much power over these people who have such a poor opinion of themselves
that they don't even wish to sleep in a good bed; and who do not make this known to other
people by saying such things as; “See, I am not using the good bed. I am good, I am using the
uncomfortable bed.” They hide it from men. John Marie Vianney always kept it secret that he
was not eating normally. He had true humility.

Catherine Emmerich was the same; she did not want to show how ill she was, nor what she
carried on her body.95[97] It was only when people came and said: “But she is in a pitiable state,
something must be done!” that she allowed them to move her because it was absolutely
necessary; and still she wanted to remain in extreme poverty. She used to lie half done for,
framed in a wretched bed. She always wanted to live a retiring life; that is why the birds used to
come from the skies to perch on her shoulders.

The Saints receive so many favors; the Saints in general, hut above all, the humble Saints. They
are very much in favor up there; they mount rapidly towards Heaven, while the others drag
themselves laboriously, step by step, along the hard road which is leading them there.

Before all else, the virtue of humility must be preached again from the pulpit: all the others come
only after that one. Then comes the virtue of purity, most fitting for our times (he breathes
painfully); then truth.96[98] and all the others. You must say where that leads and give

E: Lucifer, you have to go away. Beelzebub, you must speak, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in
the name of the Most Holy Trinity... of the Most Blessed Virgin and Mother of Cod, Mary, and
Saint Michael the Archangel!

B: First and foremost, the vice of pride must he denounced. You must say that the virtue of
humility must be written in very large letters. Then, of course, comes anger, theft and all the rest.
You must. always endeavor to quote comparisons and examples, living, proved and verified in
the lives of the Saints (frightful cry). Leave me alone!

E: Continue, Beelzebub, continue in the name of the Father... of the Immaculate and Blessed
Virgin, Mother of God, Mary... (Here, Beelzebub interrupts):

B: What you are doing is good, it is good, but you ought to do it with more insistence; You must
point out more insistently the devastating effect of sin. Particularly during this season of Lent,
put the accent on the gravity of sin, which surpasses all imagination. Make known the
consequences of sin with great clarity. It is much more frightful than you can depict it. It is sin
you must depict, and you must try to explain very clearly what its consequences are. You have
now understood everything, but the other priests must do as much, because it is worthless
coming just from you. If they do not do it, although they are under an obligation to do so, they
are inflicting great harm and they are depriving both themselves and those depending on them, of
many graces. All their faithful suffer as a result, and they did not receive the graces they should

E: Beelzebub, speak on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, in the name... and say nothing but the truth!

95[97] The wounds of the stigmata.

96[98] Truth, that is the habit of telling the truth. It is therefore the exact opposite of the devil's
habit - he who is “the liar, the father of lies.” (John 8,44)

B: About these virtues I must say again that this filthy old book: “The Imitation of Jesus Christ”,
by Thomas a Kempis,97[99] which we fear so much, down there below; this satanic old book (he
whines like a dog) should be disseminated and it must be read. It should not be missing from any
Catholic household, and it should be read.

The best thing would be to read a chapter of it every evening, and strive to conform your life to
it. In so far as possible, you should read the old, non-abridged edition of “The Imitation of Jesus
Christ”. In the recent versions ways have already been found of changing some things. But they
are changing things all the time.98[100] So you must search out the old copies. If there are not
enough of them, it should be republished.

In any case, you yourselves should preach on the Imitation of Christ use and develop the themes
you find therein, and inculcate them into the hearts of the faithful. “The Imitation of Christ” is
pure wheat, it is not chaff; it comes from Heaven. Heaven wants and recommends it, and would
this not be because it places the cross of Christ in front of one in a concrete way, and it tells how
the cross of Christ can be imitated? In that way, man learns how Christ suffered, and how he
must do the same himself if he wants to advance one step, or even one inch, in the following of
Christ; and even with that, he is still a long way from being a Saint, and he must continue to have
a very small opinion of himself. That is what you absolutely must say.

There are thousands of people, one could say millions, who believe that they are good because
they have done this or done that. But that is far from enough. They will be good only when they
consider themselves to be not yet good, and think they have done too little and that they could do
a lot more about it. They will be good only when they consider themselves to he very
unimportant, and do every thing that they can for Christ.


B: The Blessed Virgin Says: Just as she herself always carried out her duties around the house
which she always did with humility and for the greater glory of God, and always in the service of
Christ alone it is quite improper for anyone to wish to exalt themselves above their service and

She says to say that she was not even present on the occasion when Christ commenced His
public life, although her desire was to accompany Him. She loved her Son to such a degree that it
was the greatest pain and sorrow to allow Him to leave. It could be said that she was attached to

97[99] “Long debates on the question of the writer of “The Imitation of Christ” ended in the
authorship of this admirable treatise on mysticism being attributed to him.” (Larousse, ed. of

98[100] It is always the same procedure, characteristic of ecclesiastical Subversion, constantly

applied since Vatican II in the translation of all texts, liturgical and other. Many examples may
be found in the 3rd volume of Michel Servant's work “Veillez et priez...” (“Watch and Pray...”),
on the subject of the New Mass in particular.

Him almost as if He were part of her own body. She was much more closely bound to Him than
a brother to a sister, or a father to a mother. She found well-being only in His presence. But she
effaced herself and remained at home. From that moment on, she saw Him only occasionally.

In this behavior, she demonstrated her humility, so that men may also learn to be humble
themselves. Did she ever officiate at an altar or at a Mass, as the principal character? She always
put herself in the background, although she was the most exalted, the most universal creature.
She is much more exalted than all the priests and religious put together! She is the All Great,
chosen by God to guide the Church and to be a Sign, to be the Great Sign and the Mother of the
Savior. She is also the Queen of the Angels. But all men must be told that, in spite of all that, she
lived in retirement in her home.

It does not become a woman to appear in public offices, for example as a government adviser or
a doctor of science; the devil knows what, else they are called. It is not good to be on display like
that, nor is it good, besides, to scorn the duties of a housekeeper.

Even the lowest, the most humble office of a housekeeper who serves God and her family with
all her heart, weighs more than the most brilliant, the finest and the best lecture of such a woman
doctor, even if her speech is relayed through all the micro phones, taken down by all reporters
and appears in all the daily newspapers. Such a woman is worthless up there than a mother who
bears her daily cross, who brings up her children well, and who says “Yes” when a, child comes
to her.

When she bears everything patiently, does her work humbly, nurses, protects, raises and clothes
her children, she is much higher in the eyes of that Gang of Three on High,99[101] than a
woman who wishes to be important. This saying could apply here: “Who ever humbles herself
will be exalted, and whoever exalts her self will fly away like an arrow.” When a woman does
not want to take upon herself the duties of a household and aims for grandeur, most of the time
she will not be able to remain humble. All women who want to be exalted will be humbled in
Heaven; all those who, on the other hand, humble themselves, are on the good road. They obtain
for their families and for the people, many more graces than a woman who wants to shine.

But at the same time, there is abortion, which is a consequence of pride. A woman does not want
to play the part of the mother hen whose role is to bring up children; she wants to be, and to be
seen to be, “something”. That is one of the reasons for which many children die through
abortion. There are always mothers who are in great distress; they should be helped, by words
and by deeds. They must bring their children to term, even if it is hard for them. They will
receive blessings in return.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Father...!

99[101] Who has not recognized the Very Holy and Adorable Trinity: Father, Son and Holy

B: If women were to stay by their stoves, in order to prepare good meals for their men, there
would not he so many divorces as is the case now. If women were to fulfill their household tasks
better and prepare a pleasanter home for their husbands, there would be fewer disagreements and

If men and women did not, live in free union, there would be many more partners endowed with
a spirit of sacrifice and there would be far fewer homes breaking up. When, in their free union,
they have forgotten what sacrifice is, and do not know how to practice self-denial, how do you
think that they can lay the foundations for a family! In their eyes, marriage requires too many
sacrifices and privations. But that is what it is, that is how it goes, and that is what it will always

Among people who have lived for a long time in free union, and who have set up house with
anyone at all, few will marry later. That is because it is hard for someone who has lived in this
fashion for a long time to go back and correct himself or herself. Even if these people would
change their way of life, it would be much harder for them to single out the good grapes and
gather the fruit as they pleased, than it would be for someone who has lived normally and has not
wandered from side to side.

E: In the name..., tell the truth! Say only what the Blessed Virgin orders you to say, and nothing
but the truth!


B: I am forced to say this yet again: the book “The Dolorous Passion of Our Lord, Jesus Christ”,
the books of the Venerable “Saint” as far as Heaven is concerned, Catherine Emmerich, as well
as those of that monkish Mary of Jesus of Agreda, and the little book, “The Imitation of Jesus
Christ”, by Thomas à Kempis, are extremely valuable (he groans). I don't want to say that.

E: In the name... tell the truth!

B: These books must be circulated. But themes for sermons must also be drawn from them, ideas
which are very important for today's confused world, for the faithful of today.

E: Tell the truth, Beelzebub, bring it out, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit,
of the Immaculate Conception, of Saint Michael the Archangel! Lucifer has no right to hinder
you from speaking!

B: I must also say how valuable those rotten pictures are with their prayers. I have been forced to
say this once. You must proclaim this from the height of the pulpits and it must also be noted in
the little book. The pictures which are accompanied by promises have a particularly great value.
You should make them known, these promises that are made to devout people. Many don't know
about this: up to now, they have never read about it.

On the picture of the Agony of Christ, where Christ is kneeling in the Garden of Olives with the
Chalice, there is a prayer to which important promises are attached. The picture and Rosary of
Merciful Christ should also be referred to. Important promises are also attached to these.

There should be stocks of these pictures everywhere, in great quantities, and they should be
distributed and almost... I don't say “thrown at”, you can't do that but attached to everyone's
back. You are still as stupid as your feet; such pictures, such promises, such privileges... and you
don't make use of them, or at all events, the majority of people don't.

There are many more similar pictures, for example, of St. Bridget of Sweden, and of the Sacred
Heart. The devotion to the Sacred Heart is written in pretty small letters nowadays. There also,
important promises are attached. The same thing applies to devotion to the Immaculate Heart of
Mary. The perfect devotion as practiced by Saint Grignion (Louis) de Montfort, has also fallen
into oblivion to a very large degree. These pictures I have just mentioned, in particular those of
the Holy Face, of Christ's Agony, of the Merciful Christ, along with the Rosary you would frame
them in gold if you realized what their value is (he utters a terrible roar)

E: In the name... Beelzebub, you have more of them to mention? What ones still?

B: The devotions to the Sacred Heart and to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, with their important
promises, the Rosary of Mercy, the contemplation of the bitter Agony of Christ and the devotion
to the Holy Face, these five are of prime importance. Distribute them everywhere you can. She
(he points upward) wishes it. You must speak about them in your sermons. These devotions
contain great virtues. Many people, if they had known that or if they had always prayed, would
have been converted or would never have fallen so low (he sighs).

E: Beelzebub, continue to say what you still have to say, by order of the Blessed Virgin, and
nothing but the truth!


B: The situation is now grave for the world. The Pope is suffering much because of it. But he
cannot, as it were, see it any longer. He is a martyr; he is suffering more than the martyr Saint
Stephen.100[102] As he has almost nothing to say any more. you should at least resume your
task of widely spreading the books of Mary of Jesus of Agreda, of Catherine Emmerich and of
“The Imitation of Christ”. That is what Those up there wish.

E: What do you still have to say, Beelzebub? Speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

100[102] “The wicked ones will make several attempt son his life (that of the Holy Father) in
those days. (Message of La Salette of September 9, 1846)

B: There will of course be a great battle, a great battle.101[103] She up there (he points upward)
knows it well.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, of Saint Michael
the Archangel, of all the Angels and Archangels!

B: The Pope is suffering dreadfully on account of the New Mass. He knows that the document
concerning the Mass has not been received in the way he wanted, and that the New Mass... (he
utters terrible cries).

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, tell the truth!

B: Ah! We don't like talking about the Pope! We have some thing else to do right now. We must
busy ourselves with men. We can no longer grapple so much with the Pope in person (he mutters
in annoyance).

E: But, Beelzebub, you must tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Most
Blessed Virgin. Mother of God, Mary! Say what else you have to say!

B: We said on a previous occasion that Pope Paul VI had prepared and wanted to promulgate a
document in favor of the Old Mass. This is what it was: the Pope wanted to re introduce the
Mass of Saint Pius V. He had drawn up, in the correct and proper form, a document for this
purpose. He then wished to publish it “Urbi et Orbi”.102[104]

Some of his subordinates deliberated to see how they could prevent the restoration of the Old
Mass. They drew up another document, which looked like the first one so perfectly in its format
and style of writing, that it could not, at first, glance, be seen to be a forgery. The Pope, the good
Pope verified the tenor of the document, and we blinded him just enough so that he did not
realize that the “copy” was falsified. Because this document bore his signature, people
believed...and say that indeed it came from the Pope.103[105] And there you have it (laugh of
wicked joy).

101[103] Probably an allusion to the “great battle” - which is spoken of in the Secret of Fatima -
between the faithful Christians (helped by the Angels and the Saints) and the impious (helped by
the demons); a battle which must take place at the end of the Time of the Chastisement and
which will be followed by the dawn of the Renewal, of the Spiritual Reign of Jesus and Mary.

102[104] In October 1975

103[105] If, when each of us bears his share of responsibility for the “self-destruction” of the
Church, all faithful Catholics had reacted positively and had used the divine weapons of prayer
and penance on the Holy Father's behalf, instead of those sterile and inauspicious weapons of
diatribe, polemics and even accusation, then the clusters of corrupt wills, both diabolical and
human, who impede and smother Pope Paul VI, would have been denounced by God a long time
ago. For He alone can do it, and the truth will be brought to light.

E: Why does the Holy Spirit allow that in the Church? Beelzebub, tell the truth, in the name of
the Most Holy Trinity... of the Blessed Virgin Mary, Mother of God!

B: He allows that, so that the Scriptures may be fulfilled. It was said a long time ago, that a time
of great confusion would come, a time when everybody will say: “The Christ is here! The Christ
is there!”104[106] Today, everyone is saying: “This is better, that is better, such and such a thing
is better...” and no one knows what he wants. Everyone believes he is good, he is superior and
that a step forward has been taken. There are even some people who follow many Christs... and
those who follow only one, usually follow the false one (laugh of wicked joy).

E: Yet the Catholic Church is guided by the Holy Spirit, in the name...!

B: Certainly, the Holy Spirit guides the Church, but it, at this lime when everything is so
confused, certain cardinals and bishops are not better than they are, it is not our fault if they let-
themselves he taken in by our trickery.

E: Beelzebub, say what else you have to say by order of the Blessed Virgin, and nothing but the

B: Fundamentally, the Church should not have to overcome this crisis, but it is necessary that
things take place in such a way so that the world is passed through the crucible, according to the
prophecy of Christ. The time will soon come when there will no longer he anything, except a left
and a right, and nowhere in between. Perhaps that might not have happened if things had not
come to such a state of confusion. It is necessary for the world to be passed through the crucible.
The Christians who will remain will be better than the Church has been in the last five centuries.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, we order you, Beelzebub,
to say what you still have to tell us, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin!

B: I, Beelzebub, must say once again, that the revelations of Saint John's Apocalypse, as they are
written down in the Bible, are poorly understood by the majority of people, because they are
written in mysterious language. To understand them better, they should consult the books of
Mary of Jesus, of Agreda. There, many things concerning these revelations are explained
clearly.105[107] These are now the last times, which is why all the faithful should take these
books in their hand and follow them. Then they would be better informed about every thing.

E: Beelzebub, tell the truth in the name of the Most Holy Trinity... of the Most Blessed Virgin
and Mother of God, Mary, say what else yo

104[106] Mark 13, 21

105[107] This is the goal pursued by Michel Servant in his book (1972) where he analyses in the
light of deeds and events, (past, present and to come), private prophecies, particularly those of
Anne-Catherine Emmerich and Mary of Agreda.


B: Today is a time of great confusion and wars. What Those up there (he points upward) regret
very much also, is the fact that today numerous “privileged souls” are rising up, who are not that
at all. A great number of these privileged souls of today are not authentic. I have to add but I do
so against my will that a very large number of the faithful have a tendency to follow these self-
styled privileged souls fanatically. In any case, it is a lot easier to follow them than to follow the

With the authentic privileged souls, one finds the cross in particular, as well as
disbelief,106[108] opposition and denials. This happens because we demons are at the back of it,
and we don't want what is good. But the majority of the faithful, at all events many of them, have
a tendency to follow, not the authentic privileged souls, but those where there is a lot of trickery
and everything takes place with a good deal of fanaticism.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!

B: There have never been as many false privileged souls as there are at present. That is why
many of the faithful, even the pious ones, are led astray into error, especially those people who
are not very intelligent. We have great power, and we use it, first and foremost, to tempt good
people. We are now working terribly hard. 107[109]

Many of the miracles that take place in certain sects and with the false privileged souls come
from down below (he points downward). It is claimed that they are worked in the name of the
Holy Spirit, but they are really worked in our name (again he points down), in the name of Hell.
We can transform ourselves into “angels of light”.

It is possible to cure the sick in our name, when that results to our advantage. It is a lot easier for
corrupt people to perform extra ordinary things through Hell, and in its name, than it is for

106[108] Disbelief - of other people with regard to them.

107[109] (1) Message from Jesus to a French priest through Jeannette: “Suggest to him that he
say each day, after Mass, the exorcism of Leo XIII for the Church. Let him invite his colleagues
to do the same...” (Parce Domine”- July 10, 1972)

Moreover, In his explanatory commentary on Passiontide, Father Feder writes In his missal
(page 343 of English Version, “Layman's Daily Missal, Prayer Book and Ritual” published In
1962): “In the gospel accounts of the plots and schemes of Christ's enemies we see the
incompatibility of our own ignoble ambitions with love for will not accept Him
Who presents Himself as the Son of God”

It is always the same “plot” which continues through the centuries to our own times - to destroy
the Church through the destruction of its Head. A plot which, after the Passion of the Church and
its apparent death, will end with Christ's victory and the triumph of His Church.

authentic privileged souls to obtain from Heaven extraordinary things and true miracles.108[110]
For the latter, many prayers and much virtue are necessary; that is why in the case of authentic
privileged souls, there are often far fewer visible miracles. Besides, it sometimes happens that
authentic privileged souls get off the right track.109[111] You must be on guard, and always
bear in mind this warning: “Examine every thing and retain what is good.”110[112]


B: Christ said: “A time will come when they will say 'The Christ is here' or 'He is there'. If
someone says to you 'He is in the desert', do not believe him111[113] and do not go out there, for
there will be false Messiahs and false prophets, so as to deceive, if possible, even the
elect.”112[114] These words could well he applied to the false privileged souls. Many men rush
to flock around those people as to false Christs. Indeed the Antichrist will arise as a false Christ,
but these words apply also to what I have just said.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity..., of the most Blessed Virgin and Mother
of God, Mary, say what you still have to say!

B: You are now being put to the test, but the Church will come to life again with a new splendor.

E: In the name of...!

108[110] That is why the almost unbelievable numbers of “miracles”, “conversions” and “cures”
worked by the “charismatic” Catholics (and even more by the “Pentecost” Protestants) appear to
us, on the whole, to point to a diabolical cause (as the demon, Beelzebub, explains very clearly
here by order of the Holy Spirit), rather than the Holy Spirit, whatever the part of faith, love and
fervent, often very emotional, prayers of the participants In charismatic “Renewal” or

109[111] Therein lies particularly, the extreme difficulty of the present time. The phenomenon is
linked with the extraordinary power of the demon over the last century. In how many authentic
privileged souls, sometimes very well known, there is a mixture (supernatural, human and
diabolical in the messages that they receive! And it is very difficult to separate the wheat from
the chaff.

110[112] 1 Thess. 5, 21

111[113] Our Lord, Jesus, clearly warned us of this: “The kingdom of God comes unwatched by
men's eyes; there will be no saying, See, it is here, See, it is there; the kingdom of God is here,
within you” (Luke 17. 20-21)

112[114] Free quotation from Saint Matthew 24, 24; or Saint Mark 13-22

B: Listen to the parable of the fig tree: “When its branches are in bud you know that summer is
near. So, with you, when you see all these things happening, know that the Kingdom of God is
near.”113[115] Now that time is terribly near.114[116]

She (he points upward) makes me say: “Courage! Do penance and become converted while there
is still time”...for His day115[117] is going to come (he roars like a lion) and the day of the just
anger of God!

Part One

AUGUST 14, 1975

AUGUST 14,1975

AUGUST 17, 1975

OCTOBER 31, 1975

JANUARY 12, 1976

FEBRUARY 5, 1976

MARCH 30,1976

116[47] The same applies to French, English - all “living languages”. Having the characteristics
of a non-spoken language which is no longer evolving, Latin through its unchanging nature

113[115] Saint Luke 21, 29-31

114[116] (3) After completing a detailed analysis of hundreds of private prophecies, spread out
over fifteen hundred years, and having compared them with revelations from the Scriptures,
Michel Servant has reached the following conclusion, confirmed by the Secret message of
Fatima: the Spiritual Renewal, marked by the triumph of the Church and the general conversion
will take place before the year 2000 ('Veillez et priez..., Chap XVI and XVII principally)

115[117] His “day” par excellence, the Last Day, the Day of the Last Judgment. But here also,
by analogy, His “day” nearer at hand, of the events which are coming which will be followed by
the Spiritual Reign of Jesus and Mary, of the Son and of the Mother, over our world.

places a considerable curb on the kind of fantastic interpretations or fallacious translations which
are found so frequently in the vernacular texts. The demon himself gave a precise example of
this (See “THE HOLY MASS” Page 6)

117[48] See “THE HOLY MASS” on page 7, and note 13 there.

Warnings from Beyond Part 2 of 3

Warnings from Beyond Part 3 of 3


The "deception of the century"

Witness to the impostor pope: an Immaculate Heart of Mary nun sees Pope Paul VI and
impostor pope within minutes of each other

Mysterious behaviors in Pope Paul VI’s papacy: Our Lady of the Roses provides the

Email or print out the page and spread this message to as many people as

The electronic form of this document is copyrighted.

P.O. Box 40, Lowell, MI 49331-0040
Revised: June 15, 2014

| Home - Latest News | Introduction | Bayside Prophecies | Directives from Heaven | Order Form
| Testimonies | Veronica Lueken | Miraculous Photos | Bible | Radio Program |

Warnings From Beyond (Hell), Part 2 of 3

To the Contemporary Church

[Confessions of Hell]
A literal text of the revelations made by the demons
Beelzebub, Judas Iscariot, Akabor, Allida, and Veroba
during a series of exorcisms' from 1975 to 1978
A translation from the French, by Nancy Knowles Smith, of the book
'Avertissements de l'Au'delà à l’Église Contemporaine – Aveux de l’Enfer’
by Jean Marty.
The revelations have also been published in German by Bonaventure Meyer in
Jean Marty's book in French is available from 'Les Editions Saint Raphael, 31 Ouest, rue
King, Sherbrooke, Quebec, Canada J IH INS.

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 1 of 3

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 3 of 3

The following work confirms many of the Bayside revelations. The book essentially exposes
the remarks and gestures made by a possessed woman in Switzerland during 1975-1978.
Speaking through the possessed woman, the demons were forced to tell the truth by Our
Lady under the Solemn Church Exorcism, which was witnessed by the following priests
who have all expressed their conviction of the authenticity of the revelations made by the
demons upon the order of the Blessed Virgin.

1. Abbot Albert-l`Arx, Niederbuchorten

2. Abbot Arnold Elig, Ramiswil

3. Abbot Ernest Fischer, Missionary, Gossau (St.-Gall).

4. Rev. Father Pius Gervasi, O.S.B., Disentis

5. Abbot Karl Holdener, Ried

6. Rev. Father Gregoire Meyer, - Trimbach

7. Rev. Father Robert Rinderer, C.P.P.S., Auw

8. Abbot Louis Veillard, Cerneux-Pequignot

All eight priests are Swiss, except Father E. Fischer, a German. All participated in the exorcisms
except Father G. Meyer who was spiritual director of the possessed woman. Two other French
priests also participated in the exorcisms.

JULY 13, 1977, (ABRIDGED TEXT) .........................................................................................


JANUARY 16, 1976. ....................................................................................................................

APRIL 25,1977 .............................................................................................................................

JUNE 10,1977 ...............................................................................................................................

JULY 13, 1977 - BEELZEBUB ...................................................................................................

SEPTEMBER 15, 1977 ................................................................................................................

JULY 13, 1977 (CONCLUSION) ................................................................................................

APRIL 25,1977 .............................................................................................................................

JUNE 18, 1977 (CONCLUSION) ................................................................................................

JUNE 29, 1977 (SAINTS PETER AND PAUL) ..........................................................................


BIOGRAPHICAL NOTES ON THE POSSESSED WOMAN....................................................

BEING ON GUARD ....................................................................................................................


THE DEVIL POSSESSION EXORCISM....................................................................................

WHAT IS POSSESSION?............................................................................................................


After a veritable barrage of prayers by numerous faithful; after several nights of penance, the
sole desire of the exorcists being to act only in accordance with God's Will, the new exorcism of
July 13, 1977 took place.

In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of Mary Immaculate, of the Angels and Saints, the demons
were ordered, by virtue of the priestly powers, to tell the truth and nothing but the truth, which
they were obliged to proclaim on behalf of God, and on behalf of the Queen of Angels and
Mother of the Church, for our spiritual well-being.

July 13, 1977, (Abridged Text)




E: In which of the texts which have already been written have you lied to us? Where is there
error? I order you to tell the name!

B: (He shouts angrily and obviously under compulsion): If I had to say it then. I shouldn't have to
say anything at all now! She (the Blessed Virgin) makes me say...and the Trinity...They make me
say: it is sad, very sad, that They have had to have so many things said by the demons, because
the privileged souls are not believed. She has been obliged to have so many things said through
the possessed woman... who, because of that, has received very many graces... and men do not
believe them. They criticize constantly and consider that they know better. Everyone thinks he
knows even better that Those up there (he shouts in a voice full of hate - in a great rage). She
says: Those up there (he points upward) do not know better as men do. 118[1]? That is what She
says, and what the Trinity say (he shouts, full of anger and vexation). She makes me say one last
time that we have to repeat it to you again (he cries out in a terrible voice, full of anger): What
we have had to tell you is the entire and unchallengeable truth!

It is the truth, and nothing but the truth!...(in a gasping, terrible voice) How we have been forced
to say that!

E: Are there any errors in the minor revelations? Yes or no? In the name of... the truth and
nothing but the truth!

B: (he shouts angrily): Three times: “Holy, Holy, Holy...” (The prayers are said)

E: Tell the truth now, in the name...!

118[1] This means that the Truth revealed by God is as true in Heaven as on earth, since it is

B: There is absolutely no error. It may be that things have sometimes been said in a slightly
incomplete manner, but for all that it is not possible to communicate like veritable dictionaries!
But what there is in the book ought to be enough (he shouts with vexation and obviously under

Those up there, the Great Lady (the Blessed Virgin) and the Trinity, make me say...that it is
black ingratitude on the part of men to criticize their benevolence and not to believe. Men do not
want to recognize the solicitude of the Great Lady. Everyone thinks he can criticize and that he
knows better, whereas everyone ought, at the very least, to recite a few psalms in honor of the
Holy Spirit, before challenging half or any at all of the revelations.

And after having said these prayers, each one should examine his conscience again, and yet
again. Finally, everyone should then receive Holy Communion worthily, then ask himself in his
heart of hearts: “Am I not possibly going in opposition to the Great Lady and Heaven when I
reject or criticize these revelations?”...That is what She makes me say! (He shouts full of hatred
and anger) In comparison with those who are in Heaven and who are Saints, you are all, such as
you are, filthy little locusts. And these filthy little locusts aspire to demolish, sentence by
sentence, everything which She has instructed (he points upward).

E: Nothing but the truth, in the name...!

B: Do you believe we wanted to say that?... Do all of you believe we wanted to say that?... We
would so much have preferred to say that half of it was lies, or that a quarter was lies. But
unfortunately, unfortunately, we cannot. The business is too serious! (The words only just come
out, in a jerky, disjointed way). Furthermore, She is too much at the back of everything...

E: In the name..., tell us: is the Blessed Virgin at the back of all these revelations?

B: She (he points upward) was at the back of everything, and she is at the back of everything! To
cut a long story short, if that is not enough for you, you have only to take the whole thing, part
and parcel, and throw it out the window! (In a voice full of hate)

Left, above - Pope Paul VI: Long nose, reaching to the end of the
ear lobe.
Right, above - the impostor pope: Nose much shorter in
comparison to ear.


January 16, 1976.
Disclosing the existence of a double of Pope Paul VI, in the Vatican.

Veroba: You must say, in the Name of God, that there is a double in Rome. He has a face which
is a little different from that of the true Pope; his eyes are not so deep-set as the latter's. The true
Pope is feeble and sickly. His eyes are blue, those of the false one are green. The false Pope has
studied theology. He is well organized.119[2] He is a good actor. He is not the only guilty one,
the others, who set him up, carry the greatest responsibility. The diplomatic corps are becoming
aware of the hoax but many of them just do not want to know about it.120[3] But it is strange

119[2] NOTE FOR ENGLISH VERSION: The French adjective ‘ordonné’ can also mean
‘ordained’. It was felt that if the meaning here was that he was a priest, it would have been more
clearly stated, but this, of course, is a matter of opinion only.

120[3] An explanation for this could be in the message of Our Lady at Marienfried (Germany,
1945): “The demon knows how to blind men so well that even the best of them let themselves be
deceived.” In the present case, doubtless a number of people have not reached the point of
yielding to the evidence. Or of admitting it: both to themselves...and to others. Or again, they
convince themselves very easily that it should not be disclosed. Could this not be said as much of
the loyal cardinals, who know, but think it better to remain silent, awaiting the hour of God?

that the laity are not aware of it.121[4] They should see clearly when he is not well made up... he
does not entirely resemble the true Pope. There are several cardinals who installed him. But that
has been done in such a way that even the good people are led into error, as the Scripture says.
But, nowadays, people do not consult the Scriptures so much.


During the course of the exorcisms and adjurations, the demons, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin,
demanded most insistently that the revelations about the double be published in the book.

We have been much less hesitant to do so, now that the work of Theodor Kolberg, “Der Betrug
des Jahrhunderts” (The Deception of the Century) - published by the author in November 1977
contains, amongst others, the photographic proof of the existence of Paul VI's double, and of his
activities as impersonator and of the deception in the Vatican.122[5]

April 25,1977


E: In the name of Jesus, tell the truth, Beelzebub, in the name of the Precious Blood of Jesus
Christ, speak!

121[4] “But their eyes were held last, so that they could not recognize him” writes Saint Luke
(24,16) about the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, who did not recognize Jesus, their
companion on the road. Why couldn't the same phenomenon of blindness be reproduced in the
present case, by the action of demons this time, with the permission of God? Everywhere here,
we come up against obvious signs of the triumphant subversion of our time, spawned by Satan,
and of the “mystery of iniquity” at work. (2 Thess. 2,7)

(ADDITIONAL NOTE: It is interesting that in his translation of the New Testament Into
English, published in 1945, Monsignor Ronald Knox translates this as “THE CONSPIRACY OF

122[5] The existence of the activity of this double are proven, for example, by a detail which all
the world can verity: that of the color of his eyes. The Holy Father, Pope Paul VI, has indeed as
the demon has just said, clear bright eyes of a sky-blue color, while those of the impostor double
are of a color tending towards green. There are many other differences, anatomical and others, all
easily seen, given by Kolberg in his work.

One can't ask the members of Pope Paul's family for information, because they do not answer
such questions. Would it be because they have been subjected to pressure, or even to actual
threats? Indeed, for the members of the occult Power, 'non-violence' is a term used only for
export and for propaganda.

B: She (he points upward) makes me say: Alas! Alas! Some of the cardinals who surround the
Pope are wolves and...

E: In the name of Jesus, continue! In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy
Spirit, tell the truth, nothing but the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin orders you to say!

B: ...If they were not so, they would not be able to maintain in position with such subtle skill, a
man who is playing the part of a second Pope, or rather of the first one, for the true Pope is the
one in the background.

E: Continue, say what you have to say, in the name of Jesus!

B: It is said that they are doing this, for in this way they are condemning the true Pope to many
cruel sufferings, which he would otherwise not have to endure.

E: Continue, in the name of Jesus, speak, Beelzebub!

B: However, we are doing everything to prevent people from becoming aware that there is a
second Pope functioning. We are shrewder than all men put together. We are doing everything to
keep that hidden...

E: Speak, Beelzebub, in the name of Jesus!

B: I have said that they can keep it hidden with a subtle skill and that even “traditionalist” priests
and lay people do not want to believe it nor to acknowledge it. But, unfortunately - for you, I
mean - that is the way it is.
E: Speak, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity!

B: They say: “There is no double. It isn't possible; there is only one Pope.”

E: What else must you add? In the name...!

B: This must be said: Be prudent and as cunning as the serpents!

E: Speak, Beelzebub, in the name of Jesus!

B: Be prudent and cunning like the serpents, but do not be in a hurry to give the lie to it, for...(the
words don't come)

E: In the name of Jesus, speak only the truth!

B: For there reigns (in a loud voice) in actual fact, there reigns a false Pope,123[6] an imitation
Pope124[7]... It is important that people are woken up gradually, for they are nearly all asleep.

E: Beelzebub, what else must you still say, in the name of Jesus...? Speak only the truth, say
what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: We are now confusing laymen, priests and bishops, and goodness knows who else! We are
seeking to confuse everyone everywhere, and to whisper in their ears...We can even blind the
cardinals who come and go in the Vatican. We can organize things in such a way that they are
not even aware of it to begin with.

Surgery has made so much progress today that it will soon be able to make a man the same as
another even to the feel of him125[8] (As to his breathing, that is difficult.) And when a man
lives in the Vatican - as the double does - the cardinals can, at their leisure, talk to him, and teach
him all the habits and mannerisms of the true Pope so well, that he has no difficulty in imitating
all this mimicry. Only, sometimes, he makes a small blunder, but nobody notices it.

June 10,1977
E: Is the double still alive? Tell the truth!

B: Yes, he is still alive. We still have the luck that he is living. If he had been assassinated, that
would be our contriving, so that the whole affair could be hushed up. We must say, by Her order
(the Blessed Virgin) that he is still in existence. The Pope is suffering a great torment, as we have
already had to say. If he had been at the helm, able to say what he would like to say, the Church
would never have reached the situation where it now is.

He lives wretchedly in his apartments and is waiting for better time to return for the Church. Yet
everything seems hopeless. He is literally tormented by his subordinates who should support and
help him in his task and, in the grave situation in which the Church finds itself, back him up in

123[6] The expression “imitation Pope” follows and effectively corrects what could be
understood by the erroneous expression, “a false Pope”: firstly, because he (the impostor) is a
simple understudy of the authentic Pope, Paul VI; and secondly, because he is only a puppet in
the hands of those who have created him and who maintain him in his position - the supreme,
occult heads of the Synarchy, or the worldwide occult Power.

124[7] He began to make his appearance towards the end of 1974. He was often seen during
Holy Year. Then he supplanted Paul VI in a more or less permanent way from September 1975.

125[8] Even to the feel of him? Perhaps, but only in a limited way. Surgery can modify a
fingerprint superficially: by burning, scarring...however that is immediately obvious. But it
absolutely cannot create a new one (the old print always remains) and still less can it make it
resemble another fingerprint.

Instead of that - we don't want to say it - instead of that, we are able to arrange it so that he is no
longer as competent. He doesn't have much to say any more. He is a martyr.126[9] I have said
that previously. He is in a worse situation than the martyr, Stephen. He is very much loved up
there (he points upward) - very much loved. And we must say yet again -about what comes from
those insubordinate cardinals and those must not he obeyed. E: Does Pope Paul VI know
that he has a double?

B: At all events, he knows what is going on. He knows that...that...127[10] He is suffering

unspeakably128[11] because, owing to what those cardinals are doing, it is not what heaven and
what he himself would wish which is published in the world and in the Church, and which
reaches the bishops. He is very well aware that he is like a prisoner, that he is, as it were, a
prisoner of the Vatican. He suffers a great torment because of this.129[12]

Because some cardinals do not obey him and also deal in many things which are not the Will of
God, Judas was forced to say on August 17, 1975, that now it is no longer necessary to obey

Judas said then: “One cannot obey wolves, and no sheep throws itself into the jaws of the wolf.”
That should be shouted from the rooftops. All the bishops should be told that what comes from
certain cardinals is not the truth, and because of that, obedience is not required. But they are all
so blind, so completely and utterly blind, that they do not want to recognize this.

126[9] Beelzebub-Exorcism of November 7, 1977: “Look at your old man on the throne. So that
he can still stretch his legs normally, and go that he is not overcome by poison, give him
fortifiers secretly. Give him fortifiers so that he does not die after his eightieth birthday. Unless
you do, he must die, but that will be the best thing for him. He should not have wished to guide
the Church so piously. He would have done better yielding to those cardinals.

127[10] In his book: “Conspiracy in the Vatican?” recommended by the demons later during this
exorcism, Theodore Kolberg states that since at least the second half of September 1975, Pope
Paul has been cloistered and replaced by an imposter double. It is certain that the revelations
from Hell on this subject are incomplete and unfinished. The refusals of the demons to speak,
during the exorcism, indicate this clearly.

128[11] See note 126 above.

129[12] “The true Pope has had his heart broken on account of Mindzenty, on account of this
cardinal.. He suffered terribly and pitied the Cardinal... “What happened to that poor Mindzenty
did not come about through the true Pope Paul VI. Even we in Hell (he points downward) could
not understand how we succeeded in getting this poor cardinal put in the lowest place, such a
disgusting place, while repugnant people such as Kung, Haag or others like them, are installed in
the best places.” (Avowal of Judas Iscariot, Exorcism of January 23, 1978)

Then there is still another factor: these three senior cardinals (or “controllers”).130[13] There are
some of them in it, but those are the worst. Because to a large extent, they are in communication
with us, we are able to organize and camouflage everything they are doing in such a way that the
people are not aware of it. That is our good fortune. We are happy that they are unaware of it. If
the infernal game those three cardinals are playing ever came to light...!

In former times, during the fifteenth century, that sort of thing would have led them to the stake
as sorcerers. But today - it is a phenomenon of the time - all those who preach and do good are
victims of discrimination and are harassed. On the other hand, those who do evil, who squabble
with their co-religionists and who act in such a diabolical way...who are involved in plots -
which can never, or only with extreme difficulty, be discovered - those are the ones who are
much better off. They are accepted as being good and very competent, they must be obeyed and
what comes from them is perfect.

It is inevitable that, in this insane and disoriented epoch, that we, down there (he points
downward), very often make that which is evil and artificial and which leads, or can lead, to
apostasy under the guise of obedience, appear to be good...on the other hand, we make that
which is good be considered disobedience, deliberate irreligion and a lack of humility. So it is
with Mgr. Lefebvre.

Among the communists and freemasons,131[14] there are some who receive such strength from
us that they are unable to sleep, neither day or night - they can only work unceasingly to harm
the Church. We give them the strength, we have the ability. We have such power that, if they
make an alliance with us, we can give them the strength to harm the Church, in a way not spoken
of in any book. Absolutely nothing has been said about what we are doing and what is being
plotted by the freemasons and by certain cardinals.

E: Is the Pope informed about the cardinals? Has he investigated them? In the name of the Most
Blessed Virgin Mother of God, tell us the truth!

B: He went into it a long time ago; he knows everything, everything, but he can do nothing. As
we have said, his hands and feet are tied. He can do nothing, he receives injections. The doctor -
listen carefully - who treats the Pope, is manipulated in such a way that the Pope receives certain

130[13] We do not publish their names, quoted by Beelzebub during the exorcism (unedited) of
March 7, 1977. But, in fact, they are well known, especially one of them.

131[14] (3) Communism, Freemasonry - the two faces of subversive Janus, of the Occult Power:
Communism for the poor, Freemasonry for the rich.

Avowal of Judas Iscariot, January 23, 1978: “Freemasonry will soon have penetrated into the last
nooks and crannies of your churches in order to destroy them under its pestilential blast, which
they (the freemasons) consider to be an agreeable wind of well-being, but which is the
pestilential blast of evil...”

poisons which are harmful to his head and to his mind. But in spite of that, he knows perfectly
well what is good.

The Blessed Virgin does not, for example, permit it that he might say one day: “I excommunicate
Mgr. Lefebvre.” That She would never allow.

His strength is always so paralysed, so reduced, that he no longer has the power to stand alone
against the others. That is his martyrdom. It is a heavy trial and is permitted from On High. He
is, as we have said, a martyr Pope.132[15] He who does not believe this will see, his eyes will be

Then what a blow that will be for us! We are working day and night to prevent these things
coming to light. Many are already aware, but the majority are not.

E: If God wished it, it will come to light in spite of your work. In the name...tell us the truth!

B: The true (truth) will always come out; it always comes out in the end. But when it does, many
people will suffer frightfully; they will suffer frightfully as a result of it, just as the Pope, the true
Pope, is suffering now.

At the same time, I must say again, because things always happen as Those up there wish, and as
it is They who began the development of this book...I must say: that of the important revelations,
and of the revelations of the book in general, there is not one which has not been made and
written as Heaven wishes now, and wished it in the past, and in accordance with the Will of On
High. Even with the minor revelations. They do not allow them to he false. Nevertheless, if
anyone should not believe them, we would rejoice about that.

Fundamentally, the Blessed Virgin is always and in every way in command against us. If only
She also had a little less power! She reduces us to nothing - our actions, I mean. She is making
me say what She wishes at this time of great and frightful confusion: it is that the good people
should at least be in agreement with each other and that they should have, as far as possible, one
single way of speaking and acting. One must not say: “There is no double, I do not believe it”,
while another says: “There is one”. There must be unity.

Because of this, She wishes it to be published strongly and insistently: the double does exist.

132[15] (1) Exorcism of September 15, 1977:

E: Would it not be our duty to liberate the Pope in Rome so that he can flee the Vatican in order
to be free and be able to tell the Catholic Church what he would like to tell her?

Judas: In the current situation, that would be senseless because, firstly, he must endure his
martyrdom as has been predestined for him. Secondly - this could actually be the main reason -
those cardinals and everyone who is mixed up with these iniquities, are so cunning and astute,
that you would achieve nothing unless there were a miracle.”

E: How does one recognize the double?

B: We have already had to tell you that previously. Pick up the manuscripts, there is more about
it in them than we wanted to say; single out the revelations in which we spoke about the double
on earlier occasions, and then read Kolberg's book: “Conspiracy in the Vatican?”133[16]

E: Is what Kolberg wrote correct?

B: It is correct.

E: Has Kolberg written the truth? In his book, “Conspiracy in the Vatican?”, is he telling the

B: Kolberg tells the truth in his book. He has only a few small things that are not completely
correct; but that is not very important.

E: 'Is the evidence of the voice recording134[17] authentic?

133[16] Theodor Kolberg: “Umsturz im Vatikan?” published by the author, Ernsbergerstrasse

19, 8000 Munich 60, Federal Republic of Germany, January 1977. A French edition is under
way (ref. Jean Marty)

134[17] The voice recording, consisting of the recording (followed by analysis) of the vibrations
of the voice is characteristic of each individual and cannot be faked, in exactly the same way as it
is for fingerprints.

Voice prints (same exact words, different voice signatures):

Photos are only one type of physical evidence to distinguish identity. Other physical evidence includes fingerprints, voice-prints, medical
findings, etc. In his Umsturz im Vatikan? (An Overthrow in the Vatican?), Kolberg presents further evidence for the existence of the impostor
pope. Voice recordings of the Latin "Urbi et Urbi" speech of "the Pope" were made on two different occasions. The two recordings were
passed through a voice-frequency analyzer made by Kay Elemetrics of Pine Brook, New Jersey. The output Type B/65 sonagram voice
prints of the same words pronounced by the "the Pope" on two occasions shows that they they were made by two different men.

B: That damned evidence of the voice recording is authentic.135[18] We (demons) have been
responsible for its being placed in doubt and rejected...the majority of the collaborators were men
who work more with us than with the other side...There are also among them, those who say
what is not true, in order that they may destroy him (Pope Paul VI) and his words... How we are
forced to say that!

135[18] (3) At the end of his book, Kolberg compares the voice-recordings of Paul VI (Easter
1975) and his double (Christmas 1975), after which date Paul VI, confined since September
1975, practically never appeared again in public audiences. It was the impostor who celebrated
the Office of the Nativity in 1975. We have the proof of it.

Has Paul VI revealed this secret privately? We do not know. It is a mystery. God wishes to keep
him alive, according to several private revelations and also to Beelzebub himself: “He is a is a permission from on High.”

E: Have you anything else to say, or is that the lot?

B: She wants nothing more said today, except finally that what she has caused to be said, must be
paid attention to.136[19]

July 13, 1977 - Beelzebub

E: Exorcist

B: Beelzebub


E: I demand, in the name...tell the truth! What about the double? Have you lied to us? Yes or no?
I order you, in the name... tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: Because this concerns a very serious revelation, you must first recite a Rosary, to have the
guarantee and certainty that afterwards we will tell the truth.

E: (After the recitation of the Rosary) In the name of the Holy Trinity...tell the truth! This is a
very important subject. In the name of the God Who will return to earth at the end of time to
judge Heaven and Earth, that is the living and the dead, in the name of the Mother of the Church,
we adjure you: is what you have said about the double correct? The truth, and nothing but the
truth, in the name of the Mother of the Church, speak!

B: (He cries out in a terrible voice) It is the truth! He...does...exist! (He repeatedly utters terrible
cries and emits sounds of frightful despair)

September 15, 1977

Avowal of Judas Iscariot (Extracts)137[20]

I. It is a trick of fate that many bishops, priests and also lay people often have incomplete views
and do not see everything all together, complete and without any falsification. They do not see
the whole picture. Thus, for example, Mgr. Lefebvre believes in the Tridentine Mass, and he
proclaims it. He proclaims the Kingdom of God completely and without falsification. He acts
and speaks truly as Those up there wish (he points upward). But he does not believe that there is

136[19] In these exorcisms therefore, the demons are simply the messengers, the voice boxes, of
the Most Blessed Virgin.

137[20] It is during this exorcism that Judas declares, by order of the Most Blessed Virgin: “The
book (of Warnings) must go to the whole world... just as it is now, with an imprimatur if

a double. Among the others, on the other hand, among the very ones who believe in the double,
there are some who do not believe that the Tridentine Mass is also legitimate... I don't want to
speak any more...

II. The true Pope (the true Paul VI) has never hugged and embraced people... he has always been
very reserved. The true Pope has been very reserved in his gestures and in his behavior, and he
never welcomed anyone at all in that way. It is the false Pope who embraces and hugs, under the
guise of Christian charity. The true Pope would not do it. Ask the guards who have been in his
service. Try to question different guards who have known him well and who know whether the
true Pope has acted like that in the past, or whether he still acts that way now... this is difficult to
find out because he is no longer seen very much down there. But these are two important factors
which could be studied and which should be discussed.

July 13, 1977 (Conclusion)

E: Exorcist

B: Beelzebub


E: What about indulgences? Can a Pope suppress indulgences that another Pope has granted?
Tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, in the name...!

B: He can say that the indulgences are no longer valid... but they continue to be valid.

E: Why do they continue to be valid? He still has the power to bind and to loose. In the name...!

B: There is not the full power to loose, if he has not absolutely wished it, She makes me

E: Tell the truth!

B: That is the entire truth!139[22]

138[21] If the Pope does not have the formal intention of suppressing the indulgences, they
remain valid.

139[22] Complementary to the revelations on indulgences; “An indulgence is the remission

before God of the temporary punishment due for sins, the guilt of which has already been
forgiven. A remission which the faithful, suitably disposed and on certain prescribed conditions,
may obtain through the intervention of the Church, which, in its capacity as minister of the
Redemption, dispenses and applies with authority the treasure of satisfactions of Christ and of all
the Saints.”


E: We wish to carry out the Will of God, the will of the Most Blessed Virgin. We would like to
work for the glory of the Most Blessed Virgin.

B: Yes, that is what you would like. We know that, but it will bring you misunderstandings. We
are telling you.

E: But we can accept these misunderstandings for the glory of the Blessed Virgin. B: You must
offer it up for the Church, in union with the Cross of Christ, through and with the Blood of Christ
which has been shed for you... and through the Immaculate Heart of Mary. You must offer it for
the Holy Church... Nothing should be too great a cost for you (he mutters with irritation.)

E: We are going to thank the Blessed Virgin for having made you tell us that.

B: It is something above all thanks, She makes me say (he points upward). But what is not
beyond all thanks? Was it perhaps the Death of Christ on the Cross?... Was that within the range
of your gratitude? When He was insulted and covered in filth by His own people, who previously
were crying out to Him: “Hosanna!”... was this within the extent of your gratitude? You are
worth much less (than Christ)...

That Woman up there makes me say that as He suffered Death on the Cross, as He had to
undergo all that, so you must also walk in His steps and you must take these misunderstandings
upon yourselves... until the situation arising out of this has reached the point where Those up
there wish - where the Great Lady expressly wishes. That is what She makes me say (he breathes


E: For the glory of the Blessed Virgin, say what She still wishes you to tell us, in the name...!

B: Once again, She makes me say: Be as hard as granite, as firm as iron, as inflexible as marble!
Pursue good, step by step...Look neither to the right nor to the left, neither towards the east nor
towards the west, neither ahead nor behind... Look simply and solely upward... towards what she
wishes (he points upward) and what is the truth. And that means towards Her. That is what the
Great Lady makes me say.

E: Continue, in the name...!


B: She makes me say: you who are taking part in it (the book) and who have anything to do with
it, must not become like soldiers who desert the flag, who suddenly say: “We cannot believe that,

(Apostolic Constitution INDULGENTIARUM DOCTRINA of Paul VI of January 1,1967, art. 1)

because it is not yet completely verified.” He said: “Happy those who believe without having

E: Say everything the Most Blessed Virgin wishes you to tell us!

B: Besides, it is also written: “I give Thee thanks (Father) that Thou has hidden all this from the
wise and the prudent, and revealed it to little children.”141[24]

This is what She makes me say: it is necessary to have the faith of a child. One cannot believe
this today and that tomorrow, as many priests do today... and so do many lay people. Whenever
anyone says: “Listen here, that cannot be, I have just heard this and that, and according to such
and such a privileged soul, that is good too... such a good, well-informed priest has said this or
said that”, then one cannot simply sway from side to side like a flag in the wind. Then one must
be as steady as an oak. (He breathes painfully)

She says that you are ungrateful with regard to everything She has caused to be said to you
through us - everything that we have been forced to say. Now it was a terrible thing for us to
have to do this (he mutters in vexation). She gave us orders to say these things with very great
precision, in such a way that does not come naturally142[25]... so that the printing of the book
may proceed. But men want to soil everything, to blunt, to degrade, to put in doubt and to
trample on everything. That is not the way of thinking of That Woman up there not Her way of
thinking... She is not happy with that. It is necessary to be a good soldier of Christ, and to show
courage. And even if at this time, the affair of the double is still outstanding and has not yet been
verified in every finest detail. She makes me say...

How many times will it be necessary for me to say again that this is the truth and that it comes
from Her up there? (He cries out in a voice full of anger and hatred) How much more time will it
be necessary to wait - until the last mind agrees and all people are behaving as they ought to
behave? They must accept it in the name of God, and do what She wishes. This is a last chance,
one of the last chances (snarling with rage).

E: Have you now said everything the Most Blessed Virgin wanted to tell us?

B: (He shouts in a voice full of spite and anger) We have said everything that She (he points
upward) wanted to say. And She makes me say: For the love of Heaven, what is humanity still
waiting for? Will it be necessary for the end of the world to come for them to believe?... That is
what She (he points upward) makes me say!

140[23] John 20, 29 The demon, although unwilling, bearing witness for the Scriptures!

141[24] Matt. 11, 25

142[25] ... to us demons, who would prefer to keep things vague!

We have said, we have said, we... the demons, what she wished to say (he cries out in a voice full
of despair and hatred)

June 18, 1977

E = Exorcist

B = Beelzebub


E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin, tell us the truth!

B: John XXIII commenced his pontificate in 1958; this John was not especially intelligent, he
was not particularly learned. We would rather not talk on that subject.

E: But now, is he up in Heaven?

B: Alas, She (he points upward) would like us to say something about him and the damned
Council but that is precisely what we do not want to do. You will have much plainer sailing
everywhere if you do not talk about the Council and just simply go on your way.

E: In the name... say only what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: Alas, She wishes too much of it - too much of it! (He sighs)

E: Say what She wishes!

B: In 1958, John commenced his pontificate; it was an emergency solution, you could say, but
still, it was he who arrived. He was pious and had good intentions,144[27] although things did

143[26] This chapter merits being read very carefully — with a completely open mind - so that
the reader may be brought through the hesitations, the concealments, the beating about the bush
of the demon, Beelzebub, in his avowals, to a sound judgment. The conclusion that we draw
from it is that, if the idea of the Council was not in itself bad, then its consequences — even
while the Council was still taking place — were, and are, to an unimaginable degree.

The cause for this is simple, always the same: the interior occult action of the enemy Forces,
which the holy Pope, John XXIII, seems to have failed to recognize, except at the end of his
pontificate; and of which the Holy Father, Paul VI, did become aware... a little late.

144[27] There has been a persistent rumor that John XXIII died from poisoning (the same as for
his predecessor, Pius XII, in whose case it is probable. Cf Kolberg's book: “The Deception of the

not always turn out as he had foreseen. The fact remains that he convoked the Council, and he
would have done better had he refrained from doing so.

E: From what point of view would it have been better if he had refrained from doing so?

B: From the point of view of up there (he points upward)

E: Tell the truth!

B: We don't want to say this; we have no wish to preach.

E: From the point of view of down below (he points downward), how was it?

B: Good! It was like this: it was not provided for, up there,145[28] that in the end, the baby
would be thrown out with the bath-water. Those up there had not wanted that. But things being
what they are now, it would have been better if the Council had not been convoked.146[29]
There were, it is true, some things which could be said were in need of a renewal. But things
being what they are now, the baby has been thrown out with the bath-water so completely that
the water can run out, the Devil knows to where, and all that remains in the bathtub is the filth
and the dirt of the child who was in the bath. It would have been better...

E: By “the baby”, you mean the Holy Church?

B: Yes, the Church and the Council. With the Council, a very great mistake was made. I mean
that it is not without good reason that Pope John has said... (he breaks off). Even today, he would
be turning in his grave is he knew what its results are.

E: Doesn't he know?

B: Of course he knows. He already saw on his deathbed that it was not very smart. But it was
already much too late. He did not know that this Council would have such deplorable,
destructive, catastrophic, frightful consequences. He thought he was doing the right thing. He

In John XXIII's case, for the moment, there are simply strong presumptions. As for Paul VI, it
can be said that he is being kept miraculously alive by the Lord.

145[28] ADDITIONAL NOTE - It is obvious in this instance, that “up there” does not refer to
Those in heaven, but to those on earth, i.e. Pope John XXIII and others, and that the term relates
directly to the previous reference to “down below” (in Hell).

146[29] There is no doubt it would have required here an exorcist who was also a professional
inquisitor, such as an examining magistrate with a prisoner, to push the demons to the stage that
they didn't have a leg to stand on. For it is certain that the first idea of the Council was
manifested by Pius XI as early as 1922. Pius XII also thought about it (in 1948). John XXIII
made the decision to call it together.

had good will. He believed that he was doing everything for the greatest good of the Church. He
wished to renew what little needed renewing.

Could he know that later, those cardinals, those fraudulent imitations of cardinals, those evil
cardinals, would snatch the scepter from his hands and would plunge everything into this terrible
state? Could he know that? He acted in good faith, so he reached Heaven -at all events, he is

E: In the name... tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: He was humble and good, but he was not very gifted. At that time, it would have been
necessary to install a very gifted Pope, knowing how to govern the Church and to maintain his
authority in such a way that he could not be countermanded. But he learned that too late.147[30]
But, everything considered, it was in the plans of Those up there (he points upward) because the
Scriptures must be wholly fulfilled.148[31] Everything was in their plan, but all the same, it is a
lamentable sight for Those up there to see the present situation.

E: In the name of the Father... B: He suffered bitterly for it on his deathbed, and he sent for some
of his intimate friends, or those whom he thought were loyal to him. He told them that he would
like to shout to the world: “If only I had not convoked this Council!”

Because he now saw the frightful consequences of it. but was able to do nothing more, and
because he was now on his death-bed and could no longer do anything at ail to stop everything -
may the Lord wish to be merciful to him; that was all he could still say. Let the others, the so-
called Heaven, to make that known to the world and also to the next Pope.

E: In the name... tell the truth, and only what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: But those supposedly trustworthy men thought: “He is on his death-bed, he is no longer
completely rational.” When a Council has been convoked, one can't just simply say: “We are
stopping it” as if it were a tap which had been turned on full and only had to be turned off again.
This Council no longer had a handle by which one could take control or slow it down. Things

147[30] And Paul VI, also, was driven by ideas of “progress”. Remember the message received
by Jeanette of France on I August 1976, and published with other extracts from the pamphlet
“Parce Domine” in a separate leaflet in October 1976: “The Pope has opened the door to
everything which is now happening, but he is paying for it with tears of blood.”

148[31] The key to the mystery is there: “...these will be days of vengeance, bringing fulfillment
of all that has been written.” (Luke 21, 22) And what if written in the Scriptures, St. Paul has
given notice of: “Already the mystery of iniquity ** is at work” (2 Thess. 2, 7). It is at work in
the Church.

**Note; The Knox translation refers to “the conspiracy of revolt.”

were already too far advanced for anyone to be able to do anything.149[32] The control was
broken. It was already broken when John XXIII died.

Naturally, we (demons) were involved in the coup. We were trying to gain an advantage
everywhere. Naturally, we did our utmost so that this tap could no longer be turned off to stop
the flood. That is why you have dissensions which are deadly, catastrophic, frightful, and
everything else the Devil knows how to create.

His trustworthy men said: “Perhaps he has arteriosclerosis, or something like that, and he no
longer knows very well what he is saying.” The trustworthy men said to each other: “This must
definitely not become known. Things are so far advanced, everything is so much under way and
so involved, that one can no longer pull the feet out of the shoe.”

E: In the name...!

B: Then came Pope Paul VI, intelligent and gifted. But what could he do to slow down what his
predecessor had set in motion, and to put it into reverse? Besides, Paul VI himself made some
mistakes in the beginning. He did not know what John XXIII had said on his deathbed. Then he
did learn about it, but too late. At all events, he did not act on it, to his own great harm. He even
took some steps that even added to the disaster.150[33]

His pontificate has now lasted for almost fourteen years, and those fourteen years have been
disappointing for him. He learned very quickly what the Council had brought with it of a
destructive nature, hut too late.151[34] It is a long time - many years - since he understood the
faults he committed but nevertheless, it was too late. Now he follows a terrible road, a martyr's
road, as the other demons have previously had to say before me, so that he can no longer do
anything in the chaotic situation existing at the present time.

149[32] This is true only in the light of the explanation that follows: “We (the demons) did our

150[33] To take all things into consideration, as far as is possible, it is advisable to read the work
of Rev. Fr. Ralph Wiltgen, the director of an independent press agency in Rome, covering the
whole Council: “Le Rhin se jette dans le Tibre. Le Concile inconnu.” (The Rhine flows into the
Tiber. The Unkown Council) French edition published in 1973; the original American edition,
with imprimatur, published in 1967 - English title?)

151[34] “The anomalies of the conciliar texts have allowed treachery to rush into the Church,
from the moment these texts were put into effect. And what the enemies have not done, the
gullible ones have carried into effect.” (Pamphlet “Le pouvoir occulte a l'assaut de l'Eglise”,
published in February 1975).

People always say: It is the Holy Spirit, it must be the Holy Spirit.152[35] When, for example,
the false Pope receives diplomats and all sorts of political men in whatever fashion happens to
enter into his head, or as it pleases his cardinals, then the world, or at least the world which calls
itself faithful to the Pope, says again: The Holy Spirit breathes! This must be the Holy Spirit! But
the majority of people do not know that the Holy Spirit no longer has anything to do with it. Now
we don't wish to speak any more!

E: You don't wish to speak? But have you said everything that you have to say, Beelzebub? Was
the Council directed by the Holy Spirit or not?

B: In the beginning, the Holy Spirit was still present some of the time, but even at that stage, not


Preliminary Prayers: Litanies of the Saints (to which the demons reacted); The Exorcism of Leo
XIII (recited in German by all those present.)

E: I order you, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, of the Most Blessed Virgin Mary, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, in the name of the Immaculate Heart
of Mary, whose feast-day we celebrate today...!

B: You must all make Acts of Faith, Hope, Charity and Contrition. You must pray. We do not
want to say anything today.

E: In the name... tell the truth, and nothing but the truth, in the name...!

152[35] It would astonish us very much if all the texts approved by the Conciliar Fathers were
the work of the Holy Spirit! We wrote at the beginning of 1975 (2½ years prior to these
revelations); “When a jurist proceeds to a careful examination of the text of the Constitution on
the Holy Liturgy (December 4, 1963, he finds there a lack of precision and contradictions, so that
he is automatically and legitimately led to ask the question, to find out what can be the cause of
these anomalies.” And we concluded in favor of the actions of the ecclesiastic conspiracy (the
“treacherous cardinals and the disloyal prelates”) in the very bosom of the Council.

153[36] This does not mean, purely and simply, that the Holy Spirit was absent; if for no other
reason than that God is present everywhere. But, instead of having the positive and intrinsic role
of inspiration (in the strictly biblical sense), which He always should have had, He has had to be
content, out of respect for human free will, to an extrinsic role of preservation from too serious

This double aspect of things is seen clearly in two typical examples: the NOTA PRAEVIA of
Paul VI, to correct the dogmatic Constitution on the Church; the first two paragraphs of the
Declaration on Religious Liberty, to correct the rest of this document. In these two cases, the
Holy Spirit makes use of the Pope to counterbalance the dangers of the conciliar writings.

B: We do not wish to say anything, we must not speak. Lucifer does not want us to speak.
Lucifer does not want us to say what She (he point upward) wishes...

E: But the Most Blessed Virgin wishes...

B: But Lucifer hates her, the Great Lady up there (he points upward). He always gets in a great
rage when the Great Lady obtains what She wants and what She has in her crowned head.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of the Most Blessed Virgin!

B: She (he points upward) is there. Naturally, She is exercising her high authority again; It is
because today is the Feast of the Immaculate Heart.154[37]

E: Is the Most Blessed Virgin there?

B: And how she is there! She is almost crushing me - She nearly crushes me Beelzebub! If I had
just recognized her! At that moment, She did not yet exist, but She was shown to us... as She
would come.

E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin, tell the truth and nothing but the truth, and nothing
except what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: She was shown to us... as She would come one day as the great co-redemptrix... the Great...
Great Lady...

E: Was it as the Immaculate Conception She was shown to you?

B: In our majestic, angelic grandeur, we believed ourselves to be so much above Her... and so
much higher, that we were not willing to allow one exceptional woman to be higher than us. This
was also a powerful motive that contributed to our fall, in which we were hurled down below (he
points downward).

E: Say what the Most Blessed Virgin orders you! In the name...!

B: Each day we became more gloomy. I must explain that in Eternity, one does not count in
days, but speaking figuratively and according to your measurements, each day we became more
gloomy, less majestic, so much so that Michael (the Archangel) who previously was still a little,
unimportant angel… Ah! Michael, Michael! (At this name) we become frantic - that Michael,
who was for us a little unimportant angel, can now exercise such domination and almost crush
us. Almost everything that we lost has fallen to Michael's lot.

154[37] “Today” - that is, June 18. In spite of the statement which may be read in another of the
exorcisms, it is evident that Heaven, which forces the demons to speak here, does not disregard
the new liturgical Calendar, which has transferred the Feast of the Immaculate Heart of Mary,
previously celebrated on August 22.

E: Is the Archangel Saint Michael now the greatest of the angels?

B: Alas, yes! From that time on.

E: Has he taken your place, and Lucifer's place, in Heaven?

B: It was very necessary that He, up there (he points upward) gave him an elevated rank, so that
he can exercise angelic domination over the world as He, up there (he points upward) wishes and

E: In the name...tell the truth! Do you have to speak about the Sacraments?

B: I should, but Lucifer does not agree - I must not speak.

E: ... Speak! Say what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: But then Lucifer is going to abuse me. It is better for me to keep my mouth shut.

E: What does the Most Blessed Virgin order?

B: We definitely do not like to hear what She (he points upward) says and wishes. Besides, She
always wants so much, She always wants something. Let Her stay up there (he points upward),
the Great Lady, since we really ought to stay down below. Let Her stay where She is! Let Her
stop coming all the time to wrangle with us and to dictate to us!

E: But the demons are also in this world.

B: You are right, but owing to all that, it is in spite of everything, a rotten inferior place for us.
She should not come all the time to wrangle with us and dictate to us.

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity... tell us the truth and say what you have to say, on
behalf of the Most Blessed Virgin...!

B: It is a cursed thing for us... We would rather not speak about it. What that Woman up there
wishes (he points upward) is not our province, it is not our business. She shouldn't come to upset
our plans...

E: Be quiet about those things you are not required to say! Say what the Blessed Virgin wishes,
nothing else! In the name...!

B: She always has these churchy ideas... I hardly dare to say that aloud: you will end up bringing
us back to the point with holy water and blessings.

E: You are quite right that we will come with holy water and blessings. Speak, in the name...!

B: She says... that is the last straw for us: that She now wishes that! She says that you should get
down on your knees and say first “Holy, holy, holy...” three times, then a “Rosary of Tears”.

But we say: you shouldn't pray; the more you pray, the more we will fight against you, because
you provoke us. You will have the most beautiful life if you do not pray, if on the other hand,
you do your own will.

E: We do not want the most beautiful life; we wish to do the Will of God.

B: And yet you will have only persecution, you will have only enormous misfortune.

(The prayers demanded: “Holy, holy holy...” three times, and the “Rosary of Tears” are said

B: We can easily do without that one (the “Rosary of Tears” - (He adds as an aside): Actually,
“tears of blood” would he better than “tears”; but you should just say “tears.”

E: Would it be better for us to say: “For the tears and the tears of Blood”?

B: The two would be better... (he cries out)... (Turned towards a priest) Can't you take your paws
off there? We don't want any of those consecrated paws... and no more roses!155[38]


E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin, Mary, in the name of all the Saints, and in the name
of all the Guardian Angels whom we invoke...!

B: The souls in Purgatory can also pray. If they can no longer do anything else, they can pray.
They also can timidly mumble something for the Church.156[39] And if you invoke them for
this reason, they must do it, and they do do it. They know what is now at stake. They know a
great deal about it, particularly those who are in the higher stages.

E: That means that the souls in Purgatory wish to help us and to pray for the Church?

B: Those who are the lowest, where we can still see them - for there are many levels, if you like -
they have little ability; they are for the most part, cruelly tormented. Those who are the lowest -
when they have been very wicked people and have committed many sins - sometimes do not

155[38] The Rosary

156[39] Beelzebub would like to ridicule the prayers of the Holy Souls.

know if they are in Hell or if they have been saved.157[40] We can still see what is happening to
those right at the bottom. They are in what is called the Inferior Lake.

E: But they will come out from it?

B: Only by means of an incalculable number of prayers and sacrifices... Many are staying there
until the end of the world, and they are content...and all things considered, they bless God in
complete submission that He has sent them down there. It is, you could say, the frontier between
Hell and Purgatory.

E: But it is still Purgatory?

B: It is still Purgatory. But there especially, are found those souls which would have deserved
Hell, but which, thanks to the sacrifices, the numerous sacrifices of people who offer themselves
up, have been saved at the last moment.158[41]

We do not like talking about it; you should not pray for the souls in Purgatory; we don't like that.
Those in Heaven (he points upward) say - Judas has already had to say it on October 31 (1976) -
that the souls in Purgatory are now terribly disappointed. But let them suffer like that, let them
hunger like that! We have to do it. You no longer need to gain the indulgences which the Church
has granted when you pray. Let them starve! We have to suffer quite atrociously in Hell.

E: In the name... I ask you: can one still gain the indulgence TOTIES-QUOTIES159[42] on All
Saints' and All Souls' Days?

B: Whatever one Pope has established, another cannot suppress simply and solely as you would
take an old shoe back to the shoe-shop, because it is dirty or it no longer pleases you.

E: In the name... tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: When you give a present to someone, a very big present... we do not like talking about it...
indulgences are presents of inestimable value, incomparable treasures for the poor souls in
Purgatory; they are immense treasures.160[43]

157[40] The souls in Purgatory do know the judgment that God has pronounced on them. But it
could be, perhaps that in this inferior level of Purgatory, they undergo a darkening of the mind,
justifying this assertion of Beelzebub, who, however, corrects it immediately in his very next
answer: “They bless God in complete submission that He has sent them there.”

158[41] The sacrifices of others, which have allowed these saved souls to freely say their “Yes”;
to make an act of love of God.

159[42] The gaining of the indulgences TOTIES-QUOTIES, a plenary indulgence for the dead,
is attached to each visit to a church or cemetery on the two days of All Saints and All Souls, each
visit to be accompanied by certain prayers for the dead.

When a big present is given to someone which pleases him enormously, gives him great joy,
which keeps him occupied in a lasting way, and from which he gains some profit, then the giver
cannot come and say: “I say, I made a mistake in giving you that present. You have played with
it enough. Now, you must give it back to me...” That doesn't work. Then the recipient would
reply: “No-you must be joking! Do you imagine that I am going to give you back the present
which you gave me?” He would say: “Years have gone by - it is more than ten years since you
gave it to me. I am keeping it and that's that. You can't take me to court for that. You should have
thought about this before giving me the present.”

So it is with indulgences. Those up there make me say that the indulgences that one Pope has
granted, another cannot purely and simply withdraw. For example, merely because beneath the
aspirations: “Sweet Jesus, grant them eternal rest” or “Sacred Heart of Jesus, make me love You
more and more”, there appeared the words “100 days” or “300 days” or “7 years” or something
like that - merely because of that, there is far from sufficient reason for a Pope to suppress these

But, to cut a long story short, that161[44] was not envisaged and ordered in that way by the Pope
himself. What they wanted to do was absolute suppression of the whole thing. It was said: “Men
no longer understand these indulgences - of 300 days, 7 years, the plenary indulgence... They
believe that Purgatory is cut short by 300 days, or something like that That could have been the
subject of sermons, to explain that these 300 days are ecclesiastical punishments, ecclesiastical
penances according to ancient customs. The number of days corresponded to the time during
which great sins had to be expiated, during which great sinners had no right to enter the church,
but had to remain at the door. The penances that they used to do, the suffering that they used to
endure, are what the indulgences represent.

We must still add this: these indulgences of 300 days or of 7 years162[45] were for all that, very
little in comparison with what sinners used to have to undergo through ecclesiastical penances. It
was a priceless present for the souls in Purgatory and also for men.

E: The indulgence TOTIES - QUOTIES also?

B: All the indulgences are a priceless present. But what has been bound by one Pope previously,
another Pope cannot loose if he has not the express intention of doing so.163[46] Although he

160[43] Among these treasures, there is the application for the benefit of the Souls in Purgatory
of the graces from six Holy Masses, all related to the Passion of Our Lord, Jesus Christ,
Redeemer and Savior.

161[44] The fact is that indulgences are no longer mentioned in the Church. Consequently, the
practice of saying indulgenced prayers has fallen into disuse.

162[45] This refers to days and years of the world, early penances of former times, for which we
do not know the corresponding “Purgatory time”.

was involved in it, it was not the Pope alone, others were also involved. He was not involved as
much as the others; things were negotiated and manipulated so that the souls in Purgatory no
longer receive the benefits of such prayers. E: Does the same thing apply in the case of the Mass
of Saint Pius V?

B: Ah! Don't get back on to the Mass of Saint Pius V.

E: In the name of... tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: Ah! How we must always tell the truth and nothing but the truth! It is a rotten story that we
would like to get away from. You keep coming hack all the time with truth and with that

E: Jesus has said: “I am the Truth and the Life”164[47] We want the truth, and what Jesus says,
and the Most Blessed Virgin. In their names, tell the truth and nothing but the truth!


B: The Sacraments...that is precisely what we do not want to talk about. It is a subject we would
prefer not to tackle. Things are now the way they are.

E: In the name... say only what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: Whether we should now say more about it or not, things are now the way they are and you
cannot do anything more to change them.

E: That depends! What does the Most Blessed Virgin wish? Tell the truth, and nothing hut the
truth, in the name...!

B: If only you had all stayed at home! What is it you want? E: We want to carry out the Will of
God. Tell us therefore, what the Blessed Virgin wishes to tell us about the Sacraments.


E: Say what the Blessed Virgin says, in the name...!

163[46] This is exactly what we wrote in the booklet and leaflet on the New Mass which
appeared in February 1975: the Holy Father having in no way expressly manifested his intention
of suppressing the Rite of Saint Pius V, which has still remained in force, being able to be used,
freely by any priest who so desires. To forbid him this in the name of obedience is a breach of
trust and a violation of conscience. This is a conclusive case where the refusal to obey a distorted
Episcopal authority, which the demons speak of elsewhere, is a sacred duty. It is true that it
requires much courage...

164[47] John 14, 6.

B: The Sacrament of Penance... that is something! Those collective absolutions, those penitential
ceremonies do not come directly from the Pope. Nor has he said that they take the place of a true
confession. That is an invention of ours (the demons). Without a true Confession, people lose
all moral conscience. As a result, they sin much more. They think:

“If one is not obliged any more to kneel in a confessional facing a simple old fellow in a
soutane... if one is not obliged to tell one's business... life will be much easier. Then it will be
much easier to allow oneself a little slip, or to place an amorous kiss or two on the cheek of a
married person. One will no longer be obliged to tell that to a “crow.” They, up there, do not like
the use of the word “crow”. But for us, in that situation, they are filthy rubbish and “crows”.

People think also: “Now one will no longer be obliged to kneel down humbly and confess:
“Look here, I did this, and I did it a second time, I have been living with this woman, and with
this one who is married”: They think quite simply:

“Today, one is allowed to do that.” “The priests themselves say that one only has to go to
penitential ceremonies and everything is forgiven. Why then, should huge penances and great
acts of humility be imposed upon us? Now we can sin much more easily. We kneel as we please
up there at the front, or down there at the back, and we let them give absolution in the penitential
ceremonies for our share of the sins. Then we will be forgiven, since the priest says so.”

The priest also says that now the penitential ceremony replaces Confession - that is what is
happening. And then you believe that in the penitential ceremonies people do exactly what they
should do to make a true confession. You believe that the five or six “B's” still take place, for
example “Beten – Besinnen –... Ah! We would rather not say that!

E: “Beten - besinnen - bereuen - bekennen - buszen” (Prayer - examination of conscience - firm

purpose (or contrition) - confession - penance (or satisfaction)

B: (“Buszen”) Penance: not only should they carry out their penance, they must also make
satisfaction for the punishment due for their sins. They could do that through many, many
indulgences. Then the 300 days, or 7 years - or whatever else - would be applicable to them just
as the Pope formerly granted these indulgences. These indulgences are still valid today! But the
people do not know that. It should be proclaimed again from the height of all the pulpits.

E: In the name of the Father, continue, say what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: She (he points upward) says that the penitential ceremony never replaces Confession. We
have already had to say that. Never does it replace a confession - far from it. True, complete,
sincere Confession must be brought back to its rightful place. This should be proclaimed from
the height of all the pulpits.

E: In the name... tell the truth as you must, as the Blessed Virgin wishes! Say what you have to
say about Confession!

B: Men should prepare much better for Confession. It would not be too much to spend a whole
hour in preparation. On the subject of Confession in particular we (demons) are very
knowledgeable. We tempt men in all sorts of ways. We strive to ensure that they do not have true

If we do not succeed, and if repentance takes possession of the man, we then come, preferably
with three more demons,165[48] and we put pressure on him, so that he does not have a desire to
improve. With many of them, we also see to it that they do not completely recognize all their
sins. For that, we deploy particular demons.

When all these stages have been gone through, when the penitent has prayed well to the Holy
Spirit, has acknowledged his sins, has examined his conscience and has been sorry for his sins -
sorrow for sin is the main part of Confession - then we set to work on the firm purpose and strive
for him not to make a firm purpose and thus receive fewer graces. When a man makes a firm
purpose about his predominant fault, he receives special graces. He chooses to tell the priest his
predominant fault. This is an act of humility, and where there is humility there can be certain
graces, which do not come without it.

When the man has not been caught by us and has reached the last stage and has entered the
confessional after having made a firm purpose,... then we bring in the last demons so that, at the
last moment... at the moment of confessing his sins... he may be overcome by a great fear, so
much that he would rather not confess them... even if it is only a matter of venial sins. With
grave sins, it is assuredly more fatal not to confess them. If, indeed, one knowingly keeps silent
about grave sins, one cannot obtain the state of grace. But even with venial sins which are
known, but not confessed, fewer graces are received. Then there is less tendency to change or
amend one's life.

When we have reached this stage with pious people - this happens particularly with pious and
very pious people - and when the penitent is kneeling in the confessional and has truly said
everything to the priest, according to his soul and to his conscience -even better if he has added
God knows what - then the Confession is good.

In speaking of adding “God knows what”, I mean that there are people who accuse themselves of
faults or of sins when they are not completely sure that these are sins. If in spite of that, they tell
them to the priest, which often requires a great deal of humility, they are more at ease afterwards.
Through this humility and this openness, they obtain even more supplementary graces (he
grumbles pitifully). Such a Confession is good - it is worthy of the name of Confession. Then the
penitent receives the great, the deadly (for us demons) absolution: EGO TE ABSOLVO... Ah,
how we hate that! Even today, we hate it!

(In a calm voice). But we no longer have to fear individual absolution so much. Now the
penitential ceremony has replaced Confession, and now that the Sacrament of Penance is no
longer so prevalent... Ah! Once again, how we were forced to say that!

165[48] Three more than those who are already at work.

She up there (he points upward) says that it should be proclaimed from the height of all the
pulpits that the return of true Confession is required. A penitential ceremony is not a Confession.
A penitential ceremony is a mass demonstration; it is a kind of stage setting which gives the
illusion that everything is forgiven and pardoned. ;

(We say) Go home with an easy mind, receive the Lord's Body with an easy mind. You have
peace in your souls.166[49] You can be tranquil.

That represents a terrible loss for Those up there. Such a way of seeing things is very harmful for
men. Naturally, not for us. The more respect disappears, the more we celebrate.

April 25,1977
As this text is connected with the subject of the Sacraments, it has been inserted here.


E: Beelzebub, we command you, in the name of Jesus, tell the truth, in the name of the Most
Holy Trinity, of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit! B: She (he points upward) makes me say about
the Blessed Sacrament, about First Communion, that it is absolutely deplorable and that” it is
unimaginably harmful for a child, when he does not confess before his First Communion (he
sighs sorrowfully). One should, before such a great and worthy... We don't want to speak!

E: Speak, in the name of Jesus: tell the truth and nothing but the truth! In the name of the Most
Blessed Sacrament of the Altar, tell the truth!

B: Before such a great Sacrament, and most especially before Christ comes for the first time into
the soul, and establishes a union between Heaven and this human being who is going to
communicate, making a Confession is indispensable; a Confession which is valid, complete,
entire, whole (he breathes deeply, painfully). When that has not taken place, respect for the
Sacrament disappears, and the same for Heaven... (the words have difficulty coming out;
impression of suffocation).

E: Speak, Beelzebub, in the name of Jesus!

B: ... and of all holy things. All piety and all respect disappear almost completely. But what is
more lamentable, She makes me say, what is much more lamentable, is that this gives the
communicant child a false mentality with regard to the Sacrament of the Altar, and in a more
general way, with regard to the Holy Eucharist. These children will have the feeling that they can
have as many faults and sins as they like, and can go to Communion, since that will be allowed.

166[49] As a matter of fact, in this instance the word “calm” is a more apt description for the
soul than the word “peace”. An artificial calm, inspired by the demon, a misleading calm. But it
is not peace of soul.

E: Continue to tell the truth, in the name of Jesus, and nothing but the truth!

B: In cases where Confession before Holy Communion is missing an element of incalculable

importance is missing; it is harm which, in the majority of cases, or at least in many cases, will
never be able to be repaired (he breathes painfully).

E: What else do you have to say, in the name of the Blessed Virgin, in the name of the Most
Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit? Tell the truth, say what you have to say and nothing
but the truth!

B: She makes me say that if the priests have little enough sense to send a child to the Holy
Eucharist before he has confessed, and even before he has the notion of sin, its pardon and
remission: it should not be allowed at all. It is a disgrace - even we down there (he points
downward) must acknowledge it - that such children are allowed to do this.

It is said that children do not yet have faults, that children are innocent. But they have more
faults and sins than is believed. Down there (he points downward) we have children, many more
children than you think! (He groans)

E: Tell the truth, and nothing but the, truth, Beelzebub, in the name of Jesus, say what you have
to say about the children! Speak, Beelzebub, speak in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father,
Son and Holy Spirit. In the name of Jesus crucified, in the name of the Holy Cross, in the name
of the Precious Blood say everything which the Blessed Virgin orders you to say... nothing but
the truth, all the truth! Speak, in the name of Jesus!

B: She (he points upward) makes me say that all the children who are not prepared by their
priests, who have had no instruction on the subject of Confession, must, for the love of God, be
directed elsewhere where they will be given this instruction... for example, in another parish.

Where that is not possible, the parents themselves must take the catechism into their hands and
learn with the child, until he is capable of receiving such a great gift as the Holy Eucharist.
Otherwise, the child will never be led on to the good road. Later he will say: “Bah! The very first
time, I went to Holy Communion quite well without Confession.” From there, very many
children go on to the stage (he raises his voice) where they... we do not want to speak any more!
Not any more!

E: In the name of Jesus, tell all the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin commands you!

B: So many children, and above all young people, go from there to the stage where it means'
nothing more to them to receive the Sacrament in a state of mortal sin (he sighs sorrowfully). E:
Say what the Blessed Virgin says, say only what the Blessed Virgin orders and wishes - speak!
B: That is why She calls on all the parents, catechists, teachers to say to the children that they
must never, never ever (he howls in a woeful voice) approach the Sacrament, the Holy Eucharist,
to receive Holy Communion without having made a worthy, good, complete Confession (he
breathes painfully). If they have not done that, far better they do not go at all, because there are
many graces a large number of graces, fewer.

People should also be told that each time they make a good Confession, worthy, correct, as it
should be made, then the Holy Eucharist, Holy Communion, brings many more graces and has
much more value than when the faithful receive the Body of Christ without Confession.

E: Tell the truth, in the name of Jesus!

B: Each Confession gives, contains, incalculable graces which you will be able to understand
only in eternity, that is to say in the next world up there (he points upward while sighing).

E: Tell the truth, in the name of Jesus, nothing but the truth, all the truth! Beelzebub, continue,
say what the Blessed Virgin orders you to say!

B: She (he points upward) suffers great torments and great sorrows each time that He (again he
points upward) is received unworthily, or when He is received as if it were a piece of bread or
some other food which is being taken, which is munched and eaten without thought to what It is.

But she suffers most of all seeing children, First Communicants, admitted to Communion not
only without Confession, but without sufficient preparation for this Holy Sacrament. Yes,
yes...(the words come out with difficulty) they do not even have a good, complete...

E: Continue, in the name or Jesus...!

B: ...preparation for Holy Communion; they have no proper preparation, without even
mentioning Confession. Many of the First Communicants do not even know that they should
make Acts of Faith, Hope and Charity. They are simply told...

E: Speak, in the name of Jesus, in. the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy

B: They are simply told: “Now, you are going to Communion. Christ is good for everyone. He
loves all children, he presses them to His Heart. You are still innocent: He loves children like
you. Go to Him and open your Heart to Him, unite yourself with Him as often as you like. That
gives Him pleasure, great pleasure...” But they do not point out that He cannot be pleased with
ALL the children. They do not see that, they pass it over in silence (he sighs).

E: Tell the truth. Beelzebub, nothing but the truth, in the name...!

B: They do not point out that it is often an abomination for Christ to go into a Heart that already
carries in it very many sins, some of them capital sins...167[50] We don't want to speak any
more! Not any more!

167[50] The seven capital sins: Pride, Covetousness, Lust, Gluttony, Anger, Envy, Sloth.

E: In the name of the Jesus, in the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, in
the name of Jesus, tell the truth, say what the Blessed Virgin orders you to say! Tell the truth.
Beelzebub, continue!

B: She (he points upward) launches an appeal. She makes me say that, before all other things, the
preparation for Holy Communion should be made in a more serious way, more complete and
more fitting than is the case today.

Above all - but this I have already said - Confession absolutely must precede it. Parents should
prepare the child very, very carefully; and, moreover, should pray each day with him. They
should ask him questions and do everything that they can so that he makes a good Confession. It
is not necessary for them to go to find the priest to reproach him for not having done it (himself),
and thus provoke an argument.

They are not absolutely obliged to do that (to speak thus to the priest); they can do it, but it is not
an absolute duty for them. (However) they can, in all peace of mind, instruct their child
themselves168[51] and prepare him for his First Confession.

In many towns, there are several churches. If they live in the country, they can and should take
their children somewhere else, in cases where they would be obstructed by their own priest.

By purifying his soul, the child will receive many greater graces; immense graces, crucial for
the rest of his life, are lost because the child has not learnt to approach Christ on his First
Communion day with a pure heart, in some way worthy of Him (he cries). I had to say that
again! I had to say that again! It is also necessary for this to be included in your cheap and rotten


E: In the name...!

B: There are some quite sincere people who believe that this comes from the Pope and who do
not know of the existence of a double. Nor do they know that it is a sin to receive Communion in
the hand. They do not wish to stand out from the crowd nor to be conspicuous; they do not know,
for example, what is said in the book, “Warnings...”, or what has been said previously through
authentic privileged souls, namely that Communion should not be taken in the hand; such people
are not committing a serious sin;169[52] it is not their fault if the priest does things that way.

168[51] The parents can prepare the child themselves, in the event of failure on the part of the
responsible priest, the demon says here. But, earlier, they MUST do so if such a situation should
arise. In actual fact, therefore, parents MUST act in this way in such a situation.

169[52] One thing has struck us here. The demon says that the Christian who, through ignorance,
communicates in the hand “is not committing a serious sin” This indicates that nevertheless, he
may have committed a sin by so doing, although not a serious one.

And then, there is also this: in many churches, when people genuflect and wish to receive
Communion in the mouth, they are made to feel unpopular as far as the priest is concerned. In
that case also, the sin is not so serious. He up there (he points upward) judges each case
individually. It cannot be said categorically that such a person will go to Hell because he receives
Communion in the hand, when he does not know that this practice is not desired up there.

These people act through obedience and believe that it comes from the Pope, because they do not
know that there is a double and that there are some cardinals who are disloyal to the Pope. They
go along under the banner of obedience. I want to say that if these Christians should happen to
get hold of tracts coming from other genuinely privileged souls, or from priests, which warn
them that they have no right and should not, and if they receive the interior light - which, when
received certainly comes from On High - and if, in spite of everything, they do the opposite,
saying to themselves: “It's all the same whether I receive Communion in the mouth or in the
hand - it is of no importance”, then the situation is different. Then, naturally, it is a sin. That is
what else we must tell you. It depends always on each individual case.

The same thing applies to the Holy Mass. The Mass of Saint Pius V is considered by Those up
there (he points upward), by Heaven, to the preferred Mass. But many priests should be told that
they have no right to trouble (or upset) people by saying: “If there is no Mass of Saint Pius V, do
not go at all... say a Mass170[53] for yourselves at home on your own”.

This attitude is not good. In spite of everything, such a priest is not a good pastor (shepherd). For
we have already said it on a previous occasion: It is a huge loss of graces, it is true, but the New
Mass to the degree in which it is celebrated in all good faith and through obedience to the bishop,
still brings nevertheless, many graces. Even if it does not have the plenitude of graces of the
Mass of Saint Pius V, it brings some graces all the same. If people stay at home and believe that
they only have to open up their missals, thus believing themselves to be better and superior to the
rest, this is not good.

There are also some “traditionalists” who exalt themselves above the modernists. Those up there
do not want any of that. That is not the Spirit of On High (he points upward). They think in
Heaven that this smacks of phariseeism, and no one has the right to be like that. She makes me
say that there are also many “traditionalists” who are full of themselves... We do not wish to
speak any more!

This explains, when one rereads the beginning of the demon's warning, Christians' acting in this
way because “they do not wish to stand out from the crowd nor to be conspicuous” that clearly
means: through cowardice for certain, when it is not through pride.

This brings to mind the words of the Holy Curé of Ars, saying that after lust and theft, ignorance
was the most widespread sin. Yes! Because ignorance is often culpable.

170[53] This means the prayers of the Mass.


E: In the name...!

B: There are numbers of “traditionalists”, as many lay people as priests, who are full of self-
righteousness, who are steeped in a kind of new phariseeism. They say, and sometimes they
preach: “We are the good ones, we are the just, the rest are not worth much any more. We will
go to Heaven.” That is pretty close to the sects: they say the same thing. Those up there (he
points upward) do not like this behavior at all.. They do not love men very much who are
righteous in their own eyes.

If, in this book, it has been necessary to speak about the Mass and about the Church, and
amongst other things, the Mass of Saint Pius V, that does not mean to say that certain
“traditionalists” should exalt themselves above the modernists, as if they were the only ones who
know how to make a sound judgment, in a suitable way, and with all the necessary competence.
That is not what this book is all about. It is simply intended to expose all the abuses in the
Church, such as they exist today.

But, to complete the picture, we must still say this: The priests who say: “It is better for you to
stay at home rather than go to such Masses”, are making a mistake. If the Mass is degraded to
that point where the priest himself no longer believes in the words of the Consecration, and no
longer pronounces the words as they should be pronounced, if he no longer has the intention of
consecrating, then the host is not consecrated, it is true... but, for all that, people can still pray in
the church.

I have to say this also: they are defrauded of Christ and of the fullness of the graces, it is true, but
certain graces are still attached to it. Especially when good Christians, of deep faith, go to Mass
and Communion full of devotion, with the intention of receiving Christ, then Heaven is fair
enough not to say simply: “Because the priest is not doing things properly, there will be no
graces here!” Those people nevertheless do receive certain graces.171[54]

171[54] (1) These two paragraphs need careful reading to be understood properly. If the lack of
intention of the priests is an established fact, if the faithful know it with certainty, then to assist at
the Mass, and particularly to communicate at it, is a physical act of idolatry. One should stay
away altogether.

But one must not fall into facile suspicion, sometimes tinged with prejudice. The lack of
intention of the priest must never be presumed. And it must be deduced from precise and
conclusive indications; If in doubt, it is, by and large, necessary to assist at the Mass.

(2) Vatican II - Constitution on the Holy Liturgy: “The use of the Latin language... will be
preserved in the Latin Rite.” Latin, the language of universality and unity, can be easily learnt by
the faithful in a very short time, for the principal prayers - those of the Mass in particular - which
are repeated from time to time, are always the same.

E: Do these people fulfill their duty to the Lord?

B: If the people have the opportunity of going to a Mass of Saint Pius V, then Heaven prefers
that, very much so. But if there is no other possibility, they may go to another Mass. After the
Mass of Saint Pius V in Latin,172[55] the Tridentine Mass173[56] in the vernacular comes in
second place, provided that it comprises the totality of the words of the Tridentine Mass as far as
this is possible. Only after these, in third place, comes the New Mass. But those people, if they
do not know these things and are of good faith, nevertheless fulfill their duty to the Lord, in so
far as that is their intention.

On the other hand, if they know very well that a kilometer further away, they would find a Mass
of Saint Pius V, and if they say to themselves: “Bah! That, is too far away for me, I am not going
to run over there!”; and if they know very well that that would be better, then we have a different
situation. Then, they have lost out enormously through negligence. They should have gone that
kilometer. Do you know (in a tearful voice) how far we would go, if we were still able to share in
such great graces? Ah! We would travel to the ends of the earth, if we still had a chance! We do
not wish to imply by this, that the other Masses are as good. We have already said enough about
which Mass Those up there prefer (he points upward).

We have to reveal the error which many priests are making. It is a fundamental error to instill
into men that they must not go to any New Mass, that it comes from the devil, etc... That also is
throwing the baby away with the bath-water, it is going to the opposite extreme. Never does such
a condemnation have any place under the mantle of love of neighbor. In these circumstances
there are modernists who have love of neighbor, who are sometimes better than such
“traditionalists” who exalt themselves above others. We are obliged to say that as part of this...
and everything we have just said about the Sacraments and other subjects...

And it should also be said that there are many “traditionalists” who are Pharisees. Otherwise, the
modernists will think that all the “traditionalists” should be lumped together, that (all) the
“traditionalists” are fanatics, rebellious fanatics, and will fight them with every means... Now we
do not wish to speak any more (he grumbles).

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin Mary...!

(3) Let us remember that the Tridentine Mass is one and the same as the Mass of Saint Pius V.

172[55] Vatican II - Constitution on the Holy Liturgy: “The use of the Latin language... will be
preserved in the Latin Rite.” Latin, the language of universality and unity, can be easily learnt by
the faithful in a very short time, for the principal prayers - those of the Mass in particular - which
are repeated from time to time, are always the same.

173[56] Let us remember that the Tridentine Mass is one and the same as the Mass of Saint Pius

B: This is the way it is: Those up there (he points upward) love all their children, even if they
have fallen into error. If, under the cloak of obedience, because they no longer know what they
ought to do, they follow the opinions of. the bishops and the priests, then it is hardly their fault.
If they act in all good faith, it will not be held to their account so strictly, although these
circumstances are so frightful, frightful, frightful.


E: What is the story about Communion in the hand as far as the priests are concerned? In the
name of the Holy Trinity...!

B: What do you mean by “Communion in the hand as far as the priests are concerned?”

E: Should the priests give Communion in the hand when the people ask for it?

B: In no circumstances! Absolutely not! Do you believe that the priest is the puppet of his
people? He has the right of command! Broadly speaking, we have to add this: if the priests were
to give Communion in the mouth, as Those up there wish (he points upward), they would
probably meet with opposition at the beginning, because we (demons) put oil on the fire, but in
the long run, they would have many more faithful in their churches than in the ones where
Communion is given differently, where there is this lukewarmness.

E: And if I, as a priest, am going to help a colleague who gives Communion in the hand, what
should I do?

B: Then you should...

E: In the name..., tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: Then you should say to the priest whom you are going to help: “Father, I believe that
Communion in the mouth is the correct thing. In no way can I take the responsibility of giving
Communion in the hand. I hope you will accept this.” For you it is a fundamental obligation to
give Communion in the mouth, because you know that there are many more blessings and much
more respect.

There are people everywhere who are going to make things difficult for you. The opposite effect
also happens. But, essentially, they will raise their hats to you. Here is the way it is with such
people: even if sometimes they contradict and vex you, in their heart of hearts, they say to
themselves: “Perhaps he is right after all; he still knows what should be done and goes his way
through all obstacles; he acts according to his conviction; his way of doing things is probably the
correct one.” Those up there (he points upward) are of the opinion that he who is still able to,
someway or another, must, for the love of Heaven, give Communion in the mouth, for it is a sin
when one knows yet does not do it. “Happy those who believe without having seen.” Then there
would be no more horrible profanation of the Sacrament as there is now.

E: In the name of the Holy Trinity..., how should the priest cope with the smallest fragments?

B: The best way would be for the priest to pour water over his hands after Communion; or, for
example, when he has given Communion in a home, to dip his hands into a glass of water and
then drink it to the last drop. That way, there would be more respect. That is still done here and
there... but now, we do not wish to speak any more!

The Sacrament of Baptism and the Responsibility of the Godparents

E: In the name... tell the truth, and only what the Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: Baptism, Baptism...

E: Baptism?

B: She has ordered: Baptism... Do you understand? All of a sudden, She (he points upward) has
ordered: Baptism... but then. She is always giving orders! Let Her go away up there into her
seven clouds! We are obliged to be bored to tears down below (he points downward).

E: In the name... say what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes to tell us!

B: Many priests do not administer Baptism properly. The complete rite with its adjuration to the
spirits is no longer used as it should be.174[57] Often the words: “I renounce...” are not even
said any more. We do not want to say our own name.

E: “... the demon, and all his works and all his pomps.”

B: That is not even said any more, and that is something we are in agreement with. It is a great
stroke of luck for us. Not saying that any more is deplorable, first and foremost, for the one being
baptized. There are many possessions today175[58] because Baptism is no longer properly
administered ...We do not wish to speak! Not to speak! Ah! This is almost crushing us!

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity...!

B: She is almost crushing us... Many things have their beginnings through that; that is why it is
deplorable. When a godfather holds and represents the little one being baptized, he should say: “I
renounce, etc...” The godparents should say that on behalf of the child; in the same way they
would also have, for their whole lives, the important, the serious, but also the magnificent duty,
of helping their god-child and guiding him onto the good road, should he happen to stray off it.

174[57] When someone expressed surprise in the presence of His Holiness, Paul VI, at the
disappearance of the exorcisms from the new Rite of Baptism, the Pope replied: “Ah, well! That
was done without reference to me” (Private confidence).

175[58] Even quite young children!

Instead of that, now they look at the prettiness of the little baby: what hair has he got; what is the
cushion like - is it embroidered or not; has the priest made the baptistery ornate enough, or is
there nothing there except the baptismal fonts; is the godmother wearing a new dress, or is she
just as usual; is the godfather the only one with a completely new outfit. They no longer think of
the responsibility they are undertaking. They hold the child and let the water run over its
forehead, but very few today think about anything else.

Formerly, it used not to be like that - naturally one cannot generalize - but today there are
scarcely any people who take Baptism truly seriously and who still do things properly.

Formerly, the majority of godparents were fully aware of what they were doing. A day or two
before the Baptism, or more, according to the time available, they would kneel down and pray
for their godchild. They were conscious of the heavy responsibility of their office. They
continued to pray for their godchild and often spared themselves no trouble for him. They were
concerned with the life of this human being right up to the time when death came to carry them
away. That was the way they fulfilled their obligation.

They concerned themselves much more with the Christian life of their godchild; they asked
themselves how they could benefit him through their prayers; how best they could help him,
what was the best way of coming to his aid if he had strayed from the good road.

Now it is all quite different; now it is all the same to them - as often as not it is they themselves
who have strayed from the good road. Now they ask themselves: “What partner has my god-
child chosen? Is he happy with his wife?”... I do not want to speak any more!

E: In the name...!

B: “Has she brought a good dowry? Do they make a fine looking couple? Is the baby pretty?
Does he dress well enough to make a good impression? Does he have a good job? A profession
that gives him good standing in society? What it boils down to is that I want a godchild who is
presentable! Not one who goes about in rags...” Ah! We do not wish to speak any more! It
crushes us to he obliged to say these things!



E: In the name... tell us more: may the priests, should they, do they have the right to use the old
rite in the administration of the Sacraments? Tell the truth and nothing but the truth!

B: The old rite, complete and unabridged, is what they should use. The new rite is an invention
of ours (he points downward) and of the freemasons, who have succeeded in manipulating the
cardinals, and sometimes even the Pope, who did not become aware of it soon enough. There has
been such a sell-out with all those Sacraments which have been changed. It is the result of our
scheming, even for the Sacrament of the Sick.


B: We no longer wanted the Five organs of the senses to be anointed with the holy oils, while the
corresponding words were said, for example: “May God forgive all the sins which you have
committed through the sense of hearing!” Particular attention was given to the ears and to the
eyes, to the mouth, and to the nose, as well as to the hands... We did not want that any more.
That used to obtain too many graces for the seriously ill or the dying. We thought that if we... but
we do not want to say that.

E: In the name of the Holy Trinity... of the Most Blessed Virgin, tell us the truth!

B: We thought that if we could lead the cardinals and those in Rome to the point where only the
hands (and the brow) are anointed with the holy oils, or better still, where the holy oils are not
even used at all any more, then we would have gained a great deal. The more they do things
superficially, the fewer the grace received by the dying. And then perhaps we will be able to grab
the man by his coal-tails at the edge of the grave and pull him down below. That is what we
thought and that is why we have organized and arranged things in this way; what I mean is, in
collusion with the freemasons.176[59]

I must say that there is still a “mini-blessing” from Up There; there still remains a little “mini-
blessing”. But fundamentally, nevertheless, there is for Those up there (he points upward), a
much greater loss than if things were still done properly.

Now, it is necessary for me to repeat this: All five senses must be anointed completely and fully.
The relatives should kneel around the bed, and everything should be made ready for the priest.
There should be water, a cross for a happy death, holy water,177[60] five small cotton balls set
out tidily. All those present should pray for the one dying. Then we have less power and strength
to make him disorientated and bring him to the stage where he is no longer capable of making an
act of contrition. This is particularly valuable (for us) in the case of a man who is not in the state
of grace. But if he were blessed on the five sense organs, if these words were said: “The sins
which you have committed with your eyes” or “which you have committed through your
hearing” or “which you have committed through you mouth”,178[61] etc., if the corresponding
parts of the body were named and anointed, then there would be many much greater graces for

176[59] This is the fourth time during the course of the game exorcism, that the demon,
Beelzebub, speaks of the diabolical-masonic collaboration whose objective is the destruction of
the Church.

177[60] Beelzebub to the exorcist (November 7,1977): “Not so much holy water; you would
think it was raining. We are going to have to open up our umbrellas against this rubbish. Don't
do it!” The demon has said in a previous exorcism that holy water puts them to flight.

178[61] The exact formula is “through the sense of taste and power of speech.” (Layman's Daily
Missal Prayer Book & Ritual 1962.)

the dying person.179[62] It even happens that people in a state of mortal sin can still be saved
through that... To think that we had to say that!

E: In the name... what else must you still say on behalf of the Blessed Virgin? But only the truth!

The Sacrament of Confirmation

B: And Confirmation... that is another special chapter. But we do not want to speak about that!

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, say what Heaven wishes, tell the truth, say what you
must say!

B: That was all we wanted: to be obliged to deal with that! The old one (Lucifer) is going to get
into a rage again. He is going to start dancing about, saying: “You are earthworms - completely
stupid... Can you not keep your mouth shut? But the Great Lady (he points upward) forces us...
She forces us... The old one knows that very well, naturally, but in spite of that, he gets in a real
frenzy! He torments us.

E: In the name of the Virgin Mary...!

B: (turned towards the exorcist) We cannot look at you, with your large Rosary with its large
cross on the end, which you make shine in the sun, and in all weathers. We cannot look at that,
when one of you is there with your habit to which this crown (Rosary) is attached, with its
shining cross hanging from the end of it. We cannot look at it; we hate those things; we hate
those things.

E: In the name...!

B: Ah! Confirmation! Confirmation... this damned Confirmation. That would make a special
chapter. But we do not want to speak about that now.

E: Then say only the most important things, in, the name..., say what the Blessed Virgin orders
you to say and what is more urgent for us!

B: You will have to say again: “Come, Holy Spirit, enlighten us with your grace, strengthen us.”
For that, you must get down on your knees; otherwise we will not be obliged to speak about
Confirmation. And the very first thing you must do, is sing a hymn to the Holy Spirit, says That
Woman up there, the Great Lady - now would be the time.

(The hymn is sung together)

179[62] In the ritual for the administration of the Sacraments (every bit as much as in the rite of
the Mass), each word, each gesture, each promise... in as much as they have been fixed in the
name of Christ... has its own strength, its irreplaceable value, since it derives from Christ. To
change the smallest part is to diminish the graces received.

E: Come, Holy Spirit, enlighten us, strengthen us, guide us; soul of my soul, give me your

B: The Great Lady also wishes you to say a decade (of the Rosary) in honor of the Holy Spirit.
There will be still more revelations, unhappily there will be more, as we would prefer not to
make any at all.

(The third Glorious Mystery is recited - the Descent of the Holy Spirit on the Apostles)

B: (He interrupts) And then Seven more “Hail Mary's” in honor of the Seven Dolors of Mary,
and three times: “Holy, holy, holy...”, and the hymn: “May the covenant of my baptism remain
firm”; if possible, all the verses...

What doesn't the Great Lady want! What doesn't She have in her head to get what she wants (he
grumbles in vexation)!

(During the recitation of the decade, at “Hail Mary, blessed art thou,” Beelzebub cries out: “Not
blessed! If only She were not blessed!” - At “Who has sent the Holy Spirit, to us”, Beelzebub
interrupts: “If only That One had not sent the Holy Spirit!” (he is heard making frequent
grumbling noises of vexation)

E: Speak, in the name...!

B: We do not want to say anything (Turning towards the exorcist): Go away to somewhere else!
You are three creatures wearing trousers (the three priests); that is what you are, three creatures
wearing trousers!

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity... say...!

B: (Turning towards a priest) And that one who is making Signs of the Cross all the time, that
one there in the corner, everywhere Signs of the Cross, and still more Signs of the Cross. It
almost breaks us in two! (He sighs) I hate those Signs of the Cross. It would have been much
better if that one had stayed at home. Why did he have to crawl back here again today?

E: Say now what you must say, in the name...!

B: Ah! Confirmation...

E: The Immaculate Heart of Mary commands you - you must obey!

B: Confirmation is no longer administered as it should be, at least not everywhere. First and
foremost, She makes me say: “When a candidate wishes to receive Confirmation, he should first
of all prepare himself well for it for several weeks. He should always pray again and again to the
Holy Spirit, asking Him for many graces. If this is not done, there are many graces which he
should receive, but which he does not receive.

It he does not pray and receives only a superficial instruction about Confirmation, as is the case
most of the time, and then goes trotting off to church, to kneel in a pew and then goes up to let
the Bishop make a little flick at him... and then goes back, without thinking much... then there
are hardly any graces to be gained. Then, that does not produce true Soldiers of Christ as it

E: Taking all that into account - is the ineffaceable mark (character indelibilis) still there?

B: Of course it is still there, but it must be done correctly.

E: Is it done correctly with the present rite?

B: It is no longer done properly everywhere, but most of the time. The essential part is what
takes place in the heart of the candidate. He should prepare himself very well, as I have said. For
several weeks, he should prepare himself, and beg the Holy Spirit and the Great Lady up there,
and everyone in Heaven (he points upward) - he should beg them to pray for him, so that he may
become a true and good Soldier of Christ.

E: Should he also pray to the Souls in Purgatory?

B: He may also pray to the Souls in Purgatory. The souls in Purgatory bestow much more on a
man who prays for them. Then they are much better disposed and they intervene actively. One
may pray to all of them. For Confession too, one should always invoke all Heaven, all the Saints
and all the Blessed, all the souls in Purgatory and all the Choirs of Holy Angels.


E: Guardian Angels?

B: They are all together. Naturally, one's own Guardian Angel should be invoked in particular; or
if one has several, they should all be invoked. You priests especially, have more than one of
them. There are some of you who have two or three Guardian Angels... if you are involved in
Work of the Angels, according to the responsibility that they have to fulfill. But also... we do not
want to speak any more.

E: In the name...!

B: ...but most of the time, the rest of the priests also receive a second Guardian Angel at their
priestly ordination, unless they have only a very limited responsibility when one great and
competent Angel is enough. But most of the time, priests receive a second one. E: Do bishops
have even more Guardian Angels?

B: Yes, their Angels are assigned to them according to the importance of their function and their
burden... I must explain that the Guardian Angels are all great, but they do not all possess the
same might and power of protection. There are all kinds of them: it is in the hands and the
disposition of God.

It can happen that the Guardian Angel of a child who has grown up not having the dignity or the
protective power of a great one (1), or even an Archangel, may be assigned to another child; and
that this man who is grown up and who is subject to greater trials, may have a more powerful one
allotted to him.

That is how God, He up there (he points upward), treats you. He does everything for your
greatest good - He orders and directs and does everything; you really have no idea of what He
does. Thus it is that His Paternal Eyes watch over you. And as for us, down below (he points
downward), what do we have? (With a tremendous sigh:) Ah! We do not like speaking about the

E: You have been able to teach us wonderful things about the Angels. We are going to thank the
Blessed Virgin especially for that.

B: But then, She is always wanting something, something which is in opposition to our schemes.

(1) This means an Angel superior in rank, and therefore in power



E: In the name...!

B: I must get back to Confirmation. If such a candidate has not prayed to the Holy Spirit
beforehand, and prays to him even less afterwards, he will never be a true Soldier of Christ. He
will drift along, he will follow the crowd. He now receives far fewer graces than if the Sacrament
were still administered in the proper way, with all the oil and with all the words which were said

The candidate should also, to as great a degree as possible, make his own commitment to become
a true Soldier of Christ; then he would not change direction to the left181[64] at the first trifle
which is found to be blocking his way. Being a Soldier of Christ means putting oneself alongside

180[63] One must indeed distinguish between the sacramental “character” and the graces which
flow from it. The latter can vary a great deal, while the former is always the same (provided it is

181[64] This, of course, refers to the “left-hand of Christ”, which is for the reprobates described
as “the goats” of the Last Judgment. “...He will set the sheep on his right, and the goats on his
left... Then He will say to those who are on His left hand, in their turn. Go far from me, you that
are accursed, into that eternal fire which has been prepared for the devil and his angels.” (Matt
25, 33 & 41)

Christ and the Church, even when that becomes difficult - even when it becomes difficult on all

There are some situations where one is pilloried by the world and where one would prefer not to
hold fast in front of men to what should be done and said. But it must be done, because Christ
has said: “He who will acknowledge me before men, I too will acknowledge him before My
Father.”182[65] That happens only when one really does the right thing and is a true Soldier of

E: Say what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes! Tell us the whole truth!

B: During all of your life, it must be remembered that you carry an ineffaceable mark. When a
man has been confirmed and bears this ineffaceable mark, we can torment him much more in
Hell than one who has never been confirmed. But, nevertheless, he who has been confirmed has
much more strength to resist evil and to do good, than he who has not been.

E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin...!


B: And then marriage. One cannot say: “Now that we are engaged, and will, in any case, be
getting married, we can, to all intents and purposes, consider ourselves as married; and therefore,
we can do and allow ourselves whatever we like. Are we not made for each other?” One cannot
do that! Those up there (he points upward) do not want that.

Self-denial and sacrifices are necessary, until the day when one will approach the altar with his
or her fiancé(e), to seal the union before a priest and before Those up there (again he points
upward)... before the Church, and before everyone, before all the Angels and Saints... for one's
whole life.

When people who live in a free union - we have had to say this before - have not learnt how to
practice self-denial and to make sacrifices, they will be no more able to do that within marriage.

It often happens... that a protestant man and a catholic woman, or the other way around, come
and say: “Father, what should we do? Is there no solution? We would very much like to be
married in the Catholic church.” They still say that. If only they had reflected beforehand, that
marriage with a Protestant constitutes danger. So they come, and the priest holds out his hands to
them and says: “Yes, we have our way of doing that. You can both come to the Catholic Church.
We will make it an ecumenical service.”

That pleases the people; they lap it up. The Protestants in particular, say: “It was great for us to
see something like that. It has done a lot for us.” Naturally, they do not see what a loss of graces
and blessings the mixed marriage represents for the Catholic party. A good Catholic may not

182[65] Matt 10, 32

contract a protestant marriage. What will happen later on? The mother-in-law, the father-in-law,
will assert themselves... and it will be very difficult for the Catholic partner to persevere.

Not to mention the fact that married life can often become very difficult, when the crosses will
come unexpectedly and the husband and wife will have misunderstandings. If at those times,
they do not share the same religion, or the same religious persuasion, that is an extra very heavy
cross. Also, these things often give rise to arguments and irritations. Married life is often enough
very rough.

We must say this in addition... She (he points upward) makes me say that everyone, before
keeping company (going steady) (young men and young women alike), or when on the point of
doing so, must without any delay, ask the prospective partner which religious persuasion he or
she belongs to. If necessary, it must not go on; the logical conclusion must be drawn: break it off
as becomes a good Soldier of Christ.

E: Heaven does not want mixed marriages?

B: Heaven does not want mixed marriages. It tolerates them, but it doesn't like them.

E: I believe that these are the things you had to tell us about the Sacraments; now would the
Most blessed Virgin like you to tell us anything more about them? In the name...!

B: The Sacrament of Marriage must be contracted with all possible seriousness. Many years ago,
at Cana, Christ first of all prayed for that couple, he exhorted them and counseled them about the
life they should lead. He had them enclosed within His Heart. He loved them very much.

People who are invited to a wedding should also have the intention of praying in a special way
for the young couple. Every time there is a marriage, all the people involved in the wedding,
parents and friends, should pray, nothing but pray, for the couple so that they may attain the
highest place in their state of life, that they may fulfill their spousal duties until death separates
them. The whole matter should be taken much more seriously than it is.

E: “Until death separates them?”, in the name of the Father...!183[66]


B: Marriage is not at all easy. We whisper to the Catholic priests: “You are missing out on a lot,
if you remain faithful to celibacy; if you do not drink to the bottom of the cup of joy!” That is
what we insinuate to the priests all the time, with so much insistence, so much perseverance,
until the priest... It is enough then for a... We don't want to say anything, nothing at all.

E: A “dream woman”?

183[66] The exorcist priest senses, or guesses (from the attitude of the possessed woman) that
the demon has more revelations to make, which explains the repetition here.

B: ...a “dream woman” comes prowling around the priest. That blasts the bottom out of the
barrel... We whisper to them: “Don't say your breviary any more, it is a waste of time.” If they
were still to say their breviary, these temptations would come less frequently. We know very
well what actions to take...

E: So, the breviary should be said every day?

B: If all priests, without exception, were to devote one hour each day to their breviary, as used to
be the case formerly, then we would have very little power. There would only be a few of them
who would fall; but they would come back sooner as they would not be blinded to the point of
marrying this “dream woman”. They would think about it well beforehand if they were to say
their breviary every day (ironic laugh).

E: And the women who seduce priests?

B: Most of the time, they carry an even greater responsibility... they are well aware that this is a
Catholic priest and what an abundance of blessings... we do not want to speak.

E: You must say what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes!

B: ... they know what an abundance of blessings the priest has, and how important his function
is. That is why they should absolutely not prowl around him. These are grave sins, very grave,
whose punishment will not be far away.

Therefore, when these priests marry... many are almost immediately plunged into misfortune.
We will put this idea into their heads, among others: “If you take this “dream woman”, you will
have a share of Heaven!” E: A share of Heaven?

B: A share of Heaven. We cannot give Heaven in its completeness. That is not within our

E: Not even to promise it?

B: Nobody would ever dare to promise it completely. But a share - that is what we trumpet into
their ears. We put these ideas into their heads. Then we make one of these erotic fancies whirl all
around him, and we tie up all the threads, until the barrel loses its bottom completely!

Then when he is already in a state of grave sin, the priest thinks... then we do not let him off so
easily. We do everything to make him think: “It would be wonderful if we had children.” Then
we whisper to him again: “Since you have gone so far, whatever else you may still do is of no
consequence.” And they continue along the road of sin, until they are completely stuck in the
mire, and can no longer either advance or retreat.

E: And they must be rescued?

B: And even then, they still imagine that everything will go well for them. This flighty - Excuse
me - but this woman who has little enough character to pursue a priest, will have no more
character when married. Do you believe she has any virtues at all, that she is an angel of virtue?
Then the mask drops; then the cloak falls away; Then one can see what lies underneath - nothing
but filth and - we do not want to speak any more!

E: In the name of the Father...!

B: Many priests soon bitterly regret their actions and there are quarrels. Because the priest has
studied theology and has been molded in a certain way, and as he is not a crude sort of person,
most of the time he does not let himself get too involved in these quarrels. But what cannot be
changed continues to screw him up, gnawing at his heart like a cankerworm. Many priests soon
bitterly regret...

We must say this in addition: everything spiritual, everything which is concerned with higher
things, with religion, with doing good, is as far above sensuality as Heaven is above the earth.
That is what the Blessed Virgin makes me say. The flesh only lasts a short time, and then with...
Ah! We do not want to speak!

E: With many miseries!

B: You have guessed it. Just think of the divorces, etc... We hold out bright prospects to them of
a Heaven on earth. In reality, many will have a terrible mountain to climb. Sensuality is a
tremendous distance below spirituality. If the priests could know what they are losing by giving
in to themselves! They would tear out their hair, they would travel miles to escape from such a
woman and to avoid the temptation.

God's grace is great and powerful, more universal and more exalted than all sensuality and all the
pleasures of the world. Just think, about the legend of Venus and Tannhauser.184[67] Better
Sermons would soon be found in that than those of many of today's priests. The profound
repentance of this man would still be seen, and how he almost melted away with suffering for
having taken himself off to be close to this Venus in the mountain. That would indeed be a better
sermon than many actual sermons of today...

This is still valid today. The times have not changed. In Heaven time does not exist. It is an
eternal NOW. All this is still valid today. All this still retains - in our place down below as well
as up there (he points upward) - its full validity, although today's man believes he must have a
much easier life, that one can sin as one likes... that he will no longer be held to account for it so

184[67] “Tannhauser”, an opera by Richard Wagner (1845). For incurring damnation in the arms
of Venus, Tannhauser must go to Rome to beg for his salvation. Pursued by the curses of the
Pope, who refuses to absolve him, he calls again on Venus; but a pure song rises up: it is
Elisabeth who gives up her life while asking pardon for the sinner; then Tannhauser kneels
beside the body of his fiancée and rejoins her in death, while the Divine Mercy is manifested by
a miracle.

rigorously. That is not the case in the sight of Heaven. They (he points upward) have quite a
different idea, a different opinion, altogether.

E: Not: two heavens, one down here and one up there?

B: You have hit the nail on the head, you are absolutely right. Up there, They are of the opinion
that Heaven should be merited through many crosses and self-denials. Priests and lay people
must become aware of that again. Heaven, with all its sweetness and all its grandeur, can only be
merited through heavy crosses, sacrifices, self-denials, and everything which puts restraints on,
and runs counter to, one's own nature. But when it is merited, it brings an infinite beauty and
dignity to all those who will have followed the narrow path.

June 18, 1977 (conclusion)


E: Say what you have to say, in the name of Jesus, of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and
Holy Spirit, and in the name of the Most Blessed Sacrament of the Altar!

B: (He sighs) There is a book... it has already been on the market for a number of years. It is
called (he moans): “The Lady of All Nations”185[68] We have claimed that it originated from a
privileged soul, who, moreover, had suffered much. We mixed many good things into it, in
particular about famine, war and catastrophes. The freemasons are not afraid to use the name of
the Cross in order to harm the rest of the people. The Great Lady up there has never said that it
was now necessary to accept the novelties, that it was necessary to go along with one's times,
that Heaven wanted things so...
The book comes from Amsterdam186[69]: read it right through once. The little picture that
goes with it is displayed in many churches. On it these words appear: “Send now your Spirit
etc...” and, at the end: “Deign, O lady of all Nations, who was formerly Mary, to be our
Advocate”. This last sentence should give food for thought. “Who was formerly...” She is not
that any more?187[70] We, together with the freemasons, turned that phrase.188[71] It was a
great success for us. They have copied details in certain lives of the saints, thinking it necessary

185[68] “De Vrouwe van alle Volkeren” in the original Dutch title.

186[69] Michel Servant concluded his investigation into the Amsterdam messages as follows:
“The facts in Amsterdam have their origin, we believe, in a crafty maneuver of The Evil One.
Many are falling into the trap.” (Written in October 1971, published in May 1972)

187[70] Michel Servant wrote about this formula: “The blessed name of Mary must be exalted
and not diminished. One sees very well here the wound oozing its venom”.

188[71] See INTERPOLATED NOTE which follows.

to finish it off with something analogous. But, at the same time, they have always laid stress on
the Church that must draw nearer to Modernism. We have even succeeded in getting it published
with an imprimatur.189[72] (He laughs) Ha! Ha! We have really “finished it off” with that!
Besides, nearly always in the book, it speaks of “The Lady”, not “The Mother of God, or any
other similar title. And on the picture: “Was formerly Mary”. Ha! Ha! “Was formerly”, for the
Church which no longer believes in Her.
For many, she was that once - for those who question her virginity, and do not want... there to
be a Hell.
We often mimic what you do for your Church. Often, too, we mimic the privileged souls. With
our wise heads, we are successful in many things.


It will be noticed that, with several repetitions during the course of the Exorcism, the demon
has denounced freemasonry as being responsible for the inspiration and the instigation of an anti-
Catholicism as virulent as it is secret. This refers, in fact, to Occult High Masonry - a parallel
hierarchy - whose membership and workings the freemasons themselves do not know, even if
they sometimes suspect that it does exist.
The Occult Power - which we also call: SYNARCHY, from the Greek: SYN = with, ARKHE
= authority, that is to say: collegial government - is in the hands, at the worldwide summit of the
pyramid, of a Supreme Council of nine members, in the bosom of which High Masons - private
capitalists - and High Communists - State Capitalists - sit side by side, uniting their efforts in a
single SATANIC hatred for God and for Christ, to wipe out Christianity: through bringing the
Church under control, which is practically completed, thanks to the felonious prelates on the
inside; and through the enslavement of the Sovereign Pontiff, which is in progress.
Here, their goal is clear: to destroy Paul VI's will to resist, to bring him to the point of
surrender; then the double would become superfluous. But Paul VI is not yielding. May our
fervent prayers and our generous sacrifices sustain him untiringly in his appalling martyrdom.


That is why we maintain that Christians, who make use of the sterile as well as inauspicious
weapon of diatribe, polemics and accusation against the Holy Father, Paul VI, instead of the
Divine weapon of prayer and penance, and bringing help to him - particularly in distinguishing
between his person and the deceptions of his entourage, often disguised behind his personal
signature - are acting, in essence, as veritable tools for this Plot which has been hatched against
Christ and His Church.



189[72] None of the other great published messages of the Blessed Virgin: Kerizinen,
Garabandal, San Damiano... have obtained the imprimatur; but they have all been refused by
Episcopal authority (not by the Vatican).

E: Was the publication of “Warnings from the Beyond” the wish of the Most Blessed Virgin?
Answer, in the name...!

B: Yes, that is correct. When the Great Lady wants anything, She always gets there, through all
obstacles. She maneuvers as much as is necessary, until She has obtained what She wants. In any
case, They up there (he points upwards) have their own methods - we do not want to speak, we
do not want to speak. We were tremendously joyful when we saw that things were not
proceeding well for the book.190[73] We had hoped that the book would fall through without
having seen the light of day. But this filthy, cheap rag191[74] has, in spite of everything,
succeeded in breaking through. Ah, but only because They up there wanted it. If you look at
things from the human viewpoint, this cheap rag would not have been successful. Alas! To think
that this cheap rag had to come out! It is a terrible defeat for us. Ah, this cheap rag will end up
driving us crazy!

(With the speed of lightning, Beelzebub pulls off the stole from one of the priests!)

E: The stole is mine, it doesn't belong to you. Continue in the name of the Most Blessed Virgin!


B: With what satanic pleasure would we pull of all the stoles...: take them down to Hell... and
burn them! Can you imagine how we would dance with joy, if we could throw all the stoles and
the headgear of all the priests and bishops into a heap and set fire to them? If only we were able
to do that! We demons would set fire to them in every corner at the same time. That would
produce a smoke in Hell which would rise right up to the earth. If that happened, we would have
another of our celebrations!

June 29, 1977 (Saints Peter and Paul)


B= Beelzebub

The Lord has sworn an oath there is no retracting:

“Thou are a priest for ever in the line of Melchisedech”

(PS 109, 4)

190[73] “Warnings from the Beyond”

191[74] idem

He made an everlasting covenant with him and gave him the priesthood of the people.

He adorned him with impressive vestments; he dressed him in a robe of glory.

(Si 45, 8-9)


E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin, say what you have to say about the Sacrament of

B: What we must still say about his Sacrament will have to be included in the book.

E: Then, come on, speak, in the name of the Most Blessed Trinity!

B: For that to happen, you will need to say a complete “Rosary of Tears”, and three times: “Holy
Michael, Archangel...”, and one “Hail Mary” in honor of Saints Peter and Paul and each of the
twelve Apostles. Only after that, will we be obliged to speak about this Sacrament...; and so that
it may he the truth, She says you will be required to pray, to say all the prayers She asks for.

(The prayers requested are recited in unison)

E: In the name of the Immaculate Conception, tell the truth!


B: The Great Lady does not very much like the priestly ordination as it is now practiced. They
(in Heaven) do not like this new rite. This new ordination is done more with the people in mind
than with God and His Majesty in mind. The rite of the past must he used, and the accent put on
the fact that the priest is a priest of the Most High according to the Spirit of Jesus Christ, the
eternal and unique High Priest.

Instead of that, it is more from the people's point of view now, both in the consecration and the
rite. Arising from that, there are far fewer graces. That is why these priests, later on, will have
much less understanding of good and of evil. If the priestly ordination were administered as it
used to be, there would be a much greater understanding of the Holy Spirit, the understanding of
what is right and what is not. That commences at the very moment of ordination. It is the same
kind of thing that happens at Confirmation.

E: In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, in the name...!

B: The priestly ordination is no longer administered exactly as it should be... so much so that
there is no longer the plenitude of graces... it is no longer the complete ordination.192[75] It is

192[75] See note 194.

the priest's mission to teach, to celebrate the Holy Mass in a proper way, to administer the
Sacraments in a proper way; to bless and to consecrate.

E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth!



B: The priestly ordination is a very great, very exalted, universal Sacrament, before which the
rest of us down below (demons) must capitulate. This Sacrament also imprints on the soul an
ineffaceable mark. When the priest has fulfilled his duties badly, has lived a bad life, and comes
to join us in Hell, we are able to torment him much more.

This applies to three Sacraments: holy Baptism, holy Confirmation, and the holy consecration of
a priest. These three Sacraments imprint an indelible mark on the soul, which will never be able
to be removed, not even in Hell. That is why these men, these Catholics - such as Judas - suffer
much greater torments in Hell than those who have never received these Sacraments.

These are incomparably great Sacraments, which bring to those who receive them much more
elevated graces than men can appreciate. When he does not correspond to these graces, this
priest or this bishop is then tormented much more, in a much more persistent way, than if he had
never received them. That is why he who wishes to become a priest must examine his
conscience, must make himself examine it carefully and seriously, to see if he is called to it.

There are many of them who believe that they are called to the priesthood, but in fact their call
would be to another state... as lay people (Here Lucifer interrupts and violently torments the
possessed woman)

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, in the name of Jesus, the
Son of God made man, Who died for us on the Cross, in the name of the Most Blessed Virgin, of
the Immaculate Heart and of all the Angels and Saints, in the name of the Holy Apostles Peter
and Paul - whose Feast we celebrate today - tell us now the truth and nothing hut the truth, say
what the Most Blessed Virgin wishes to say to us about the priestly, ordination and what relates
to it!


B: Ah!... That cursed Ecône... it will conquer! We are scheming madly and doing everything that
we can against it. But it has the only true Priesthood.194[77] We have to acknowledge that. It

193[76] This will, therefore, be the triumph of the True Mass, of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass,
such as Jesus instituted it at the Last Supper and as He wanted it for His Church, which will then
be victorious.

194[77] In the sense that it has the fullness of what constitutes the Priesthood, because of its
unique, authentic reality.

will conquer in spite of all the opposition and all the attacks. It will conquer! There would be no
need to attack it, if it were not true and authentic. Whatever they do at Ecône should make no
difference to the others who are always talking about solidarity and dialogue. (he sighs and
breathes heavily). Why don't they leave him alone (Mgr. Lefebvre195[78])? Why do they
torment him like that? It comes about only because we want it, because we do not want the truth
and because we fear that the Church may come to life again. We do not want the Church to
prevail and to come to life again in order to become once more what it ought to be, and what
They up there (he points upward) want it to be. We do not want that. That is why we have, in
addition to our fury against Pope Paul VI, a mad fury against Archbishop Lefebvre. The second
of our hatreds is directed against him. But, in the end, those two will conquer.

E: What does the Most Blessed Virgin still wish to tell us about priestly ordination? Tell the truth
and nothing but the truth, in the name...!


B: The priests must teach. Do they still do it properly? Do they still preach properly? Do they
still instruct the children properly? Most of the time they don't any more. They distort many
things and no longer teach the truth in the way they should teach it. They no longer instruct the
children; they no longer preach on the virtues and vices, nor on the art of practicing the virtues.
What the majority teach and preach today... are anecdotes. They derive many of their arguments
from their “mini-synods”, because they mutually support each other in their modernism and
would like to impose it on the people.

The people don't want the truth any more... they want to take the line of least resistance. So they
have a very easy time of it. Today, they don't like hearing talk about the virtues nor about the
imitation of Christ. Suffering, much suffering, carrying the cross... the man of today does not like
to hear talk about those things. He would prefer not to follow the Cross of Christ as Those up
there (he points upward) would want him to. He would prefer to please himself how he lives.

Not all the priests still say the Holy Mass every day. Many now say it only once or twice a
week... and the people are barely aware of it, as hardly any go to Mass any more. Just look in the
Churches. The more they are becoming entrenched in Modernism, the fewer people they have in
the church. It is in this way that Christian life is disappearing.

E: Speak, in the name...!


195[78] “Your Church - to be precise, your Church at the moment, in its present state -... this is
not the Holy, Catholic and Apostolic Church. It is a Church of dissimulators, odious
dissimulators... Mgr. Lefebvre is for many a terrible example who reminds them of their duty.
They think: if he is treated the way he is, how would we be treated... we do not want to lose our
little job... nor, above all, do we want to be humiliated, to be belittled, nor to create a scandal -
that is what they are thinking.” (Avowal of Judas Iscariot. Exorcism of Jan. 23, 1978)

B: There are now some priests who do not even believe any more that it is necessary to genuflect
at the Consecration. But when, for example, the bishop comes to administer Confirmation, or for
some other occasion, then, all of a sudden, they bend their knees, because they believe it would
create a bad impression in front of the bishop, if they were to remain standing upright like a
military man. This would have a much worse effect, if the bishop himself were making more
than just a simple genuflection.

So, we (demons) whisper in their ear: “Make some gesture of reverence, kneel down, otherwise
you are going to be hauled over the coals by the bishop!” That is what we whisper in their ears,
so successfully that the bishop does not become at all aware that they are not doing things
correctly in their everyday life.196[79]

But when only the people are there, and there is no bishop nor other superior, then they do not
consider themselves small enough in the sight of Him up there, to have to bow down before Him.
They have more of the feeling that before Him (He points upward) they can just as well remain
standing... that it is of no importance. In the same way, it no longer matters any more when the
people remain seated in the church and pay hardly any attention to the Consecration and remain
standing like sentries during the Blessing. It is of no importance; it is only Him up there! (He
points upward)

We must also say - we have had to say it before: this “aggiornamento” represents a terrible,
deadly loss for the people and for the priests. Many people are aware of this, but for a good
number it is fine this way, because it is easier, when one can remain seated during almost the
entire Mass, and when things are made easier on all sides. If the people were still obliged to
kneel at Mass... as formerly... - in many places they do kneel - but if everywhere, throughout the
whole world, they were still obliged to kneel and to show Him up there the respect which is His
due, there would be so many more graces and enlightenment. If they were to get back on their
knees and pray very devoutly, they would become aware that the life they are leading is much
too easy and too even, for the bishops.

E: In the name... tell the truth!


B: The true Priesthood preserves celibacy, the Great Lady makes me say. The true Priesthood
keeps its distance when confronted with easy living and the line of least resistance. The true
Priesthood expends all its energy, entirely and totally, for the people, whom it identifies with
Christ... with the Mystical Body of Christ. The true priest would sooner let himself be killed than
fail to accomplish what Christ wishes, in the way He wishes it, and in the way Those up there
wish it (he points upward).

Nowadays, the priests would have plenty of time to make visits to homes. Formerly, they did not
even have any means of transport and they used to devote hours to pastoral visits. They used to

196[79] One of the numerous occasions on which our bishops are fooled.

make visits several hours' distance away, if they suspected that they could convert a soul. No
sacrifice seemed too great to them. Today... look in the towns... are the people still visited? Very
few still do so, and not through love for the well-being of souls.

Many people complain that they are not visited. The more the priests have the means of
transport, and the easier it is, the less are they going out to meet the people. This comes about
because they possess fewer graces and because they pray less... because they no longer say the
breviary, because they are not ordained in the proper way, because they are no longer living the
true Priesthood of Christ, the true imitation of Christ, which preaches, in the Name of God, the
Cross: suffering and sacrifice. A true shepherd is ready to shed his blood for each of his sheep.
He goes looking for the least of his sheep - if they are lost or tangled up in the brambles -
through sacrifice and self-denial. Christ has said in the parable of the Good Shepherd, that He
searches for His lost sheep until He finds it, that He takes it up on His shoulders and then Heaven
rejoices. He did not say that idly. He was saying it principally for the priests and the bishops, for
the clergy...

This is an unchangeable teaching, which must be taken very seriously and if it is not done, then it
is no longer the imitation of Christ. Those up there take no pleasure, in priests who are unwilling
to go looking for their sheep and who do only what happens to come into their heads. E: In the
name of the Most Holy Trinity, speak!


B: It is necessary to make sacrifices, as a parish priest, Vianney of Ars, used to make them. He
used to pray for entire nights when he knew that there were some sheep in his fold who were not
living at all according to the Will of God. He used to give everything and sacrifice everything.
He did not even sleep in a proper bed. Often, he used to pray for hours in front of the
tabernacle... sometimes in order to save only one, single soul.

He came under furious attacks from the rest of us down there (he points downward), often
because of just one soul... and that when he was not at all clever, and was very weak in theology
and Latin. The priests of today say to themselves: “We are clever, we are doctors, we know
everything better.” But in the final analysis, those are not the things which They are concerned
about up there (he points upward). They are not concerned whether someone is clever, or about
what he has in his brain, or about what he knows about philosophy and mathematics. Before all
else, they consider this: is he a true shepherd? Does he go to look for his sheep, is he ready to
give his life and everything that he has for his sheep? That is what Those up there are looking at
(he points upward); and the great evil today is that the priests of this time do not do those things
any more.

There should be preaching again about the Curé of Ars, and about Catherine Emmerich, who, on
her bed of pain, did nothing but suffer and pray for the Church. Many other Saints have done that
too. Padre Pio has suffered much for the Church and for sinners. It should be proclaimed from
the height of the pulpits that it would be better to devote one's time to imitating Christ, rather
than to gaining doctorates.

There must be some of those, it is true. But for the majority, it would be better if they did not
study philosophy or mathematics or theology, etc. For many, it would be better to spend half
their nights in prayer and invoking the Holy Spirit; to live the true imitation of Christ and the
Marian doctrine of Saint Grignion de Montfort, for example: putting their trust completely in the
Blessed Virgin, in her Most Pure Heart and in the Sacred Heart of Jesus; to look towards the
Cross and do exactly what Those up there wish (he points upward). That would be better than
toiling and studying for hours, simply to make an impression before the world... How I have
been forced to say that (he shouts!) How I have been forced to say that!

E: In the name... tell the truth!

B: Lenin, for example, the Father of the Russian Revolution, has said that it was necessary to
give up whole nights and all his time for the Revolution... But many priests do not even do what
the unbelievers do. Lenin knew what had to be done to make the Revolution succeed. He gave up
everything for that... But, She, the Great Lady, makes me say, the priests of today are no longer
prepared to sacrifice themselves entirely, and to sacrifice everything that they have for the

It is true that they must reckon with this: the more someone sacrifices himself, the more we fight
against him. That was the way it was for the priest Vianney. We started a fire in his room. But
that is of no consequence, Those up there make me say (he points upward). In spite of
everything, Those up there and the Great Lady will be victorious... and the priests who still
practice the true priesthood will carry off an incomparable victory.

No doctorate, nor any other title, can he compared with the good done by priests who still have
the true understanding of souls, and the true understanding of men, and who know how to put
themselves in the place of each man. They ask themselves: “What else could I do to save these
people? What is the best way to preach? What must I do to bring them back to the practice of the
Sacraments?” Naturally, it is necessary at the same time for them to administer the Sacraments in
the proper way and according to the ancient rite, so that the heavenly blessing may be attached to

Heaven must be earned painfully. Christ exercised the true Priesthood in the most perfect, the
most pure and the most incomparable way; and His Apostles did too. They did not wonder
whether they would be imprisoned or martyred. They had no fear. Our priests, on the other hand,
are afraid of losing their position if they do not do exactly what many bishops say, although this
is not the truth, and this is not obedience any more according to the way Those up there see it (he
points upward). For we have already had to say that, now, one can no longer obey in cases where
the command is not what it should be... Ah! This is crazy, that we have been obliged to speak in
this way!

E: Can it be said that it is better to obey God than to obey men? In the name...!

B: God MUST be obeyed in preference to men! Did the Apostles have regard for men, Romans
or anyone else? They had courage. They went to prison and gave themselves up to martyrdom
for Christ...

Where, therefore, among today's Christians, is the Sacrament of Confirmation, the mark of the
Soldier of Christ, which they have on their brow? Catholics still bear this mark - and the priests
have, in addition, that of their priestly consecration - and they would have the Angels to assist
them. Why, for the love of Heaven, don't priests pray to the Holy Angels? Why don't they call on
their patron Saints? And Saints Peter and Paul? And all the Apostles and Doctors of the Church?
What things they could teach them, or how they could inspire them, if only they were invoked!
And, before all else, the Holy Spirit.

The Apostles had no fear of anything and nothing was too high a price for them. They used to
administer the Sacraments properly, and they had a great respect for them. That is where you
should be looking - towards the first Apostles... not towards those who came later, towards
isolated groups who did not live and did not act at all after the example of the Apostles. You
must not look towards the mediocre, the negative, but upwards, towards the best and what was
done by the best. If you do this, you cannot say: these ones here and those ones there did things
well... and no more can you imagine that now the same thing is good. This is a monumental

Ah! How we hated this priest of Ars! We were in a terrible rage against him! He was so
stupid,197[80] he did not even know Latin properly. How was he able to snatch such a great
crowd of people away from us - people who, without him, would have come to Hell?

Ah! She makes me say: “If only there were more priests like this Curé (parish priest) Vianney!”
It is not money, nor possessions, nor intelligence that count. What does count, is what the priests
do, what the state of their soul is, and the way in which they carry out the Will of God. That is
what counts, even if they should be the least among men in the eyes of the world, and seem to be
of no consequence and to occupy only the lowliest of positions. Those priests are much greater in
the eyes of Those up there (he points upwards)... than he who wears a bishop's miter, or a
cardinal's hat, or anything else you like! Ah! How we have been forced to say that!


B: On this subject, we must say this again: it would be better for many bishops and cardinals if
they had remained as the lowliest of laymen, and had never occupied such high positions, rather
than manage their responsibility badly, and fulfill it in a mediocre way. They have a terrible
responsibility. In the event of their coming to Hell, we are able to torment them much more. For
many of their number, it would be better if they stayed as laymen; for a high position is also a
weighty responsibility. For many, it would be better, unless they pray for entire nights and fast
like the Curé of Ars, or unless they always do only what Those up there wish (he points upward).

197[80] According to the opinion of the demon, who is taking revenge as much as he can for the
thousands of souls whom the sanctity of the Curé of Ars has snatched away from him. Has he not
just admitted that “no doctorate, nor any other title, can be compared to the good done by priests
who still have the true understanding of souls”?

If they had prayed to the Holy Spirit to obtain wisdom and enlightenment... about what they
should do, before foolishly banning places of pilgrimage, or before acting simply in accordance
with the advice of their Episcopal vicars or goodness knows who else! They must, even though
it could make them unpopular, impose their own point of view and ideas, in opposition to all the
ideas and points of view of their subordinates which do not come from the Holy Spirit. It would
be much better to send those (subordinates) away, saying: “I am sorry; but I must act according
to my soul and my conscience”; and to show courage, like the Holy Apostles, Peter and Paul,
who had an incomparable courage.

And Christ - what courage He had! He was persecuted. He suffered the attacks and the
harassments of the Pharisees right up until His death on the Cross. Did He give way because of
all that? Did He say: “If they attack me this way, I am giving up My mission. It is senseless to
allow Myself to be crucified; men will not listen any more after that”? He was able to foresee
how many men would not follow Him. That should have been enough to discourage Him

Certainly, He was God, but in the Garden of Olives, He was only a man.198[81] His Divinity
was, in a kind of way, withdrawn from Him. He had to endure His humanity in all its weakness
and all its loneliness. Nevertheless, He remained steadfast to the end, and it is in this way that
His Apostles imitated Him. Did they say: “If we are attacked in this way - we had not expected
that - we will not be able to stand fast any longer?” They did not say that. They remained
steadfast to the end. Christ gave to the last drop of His Blood on the Cross in order that He might
be imitated. And this imitation is indispensable, particularly for the Priesthood.

Bishops, cardinals, priests, the Great Lady makes me say, where are you going? Where is your
modernism leading you?

E: In the name of the Most Holy Trinity, Father, Son...!


B: Among the first Christians, under the emperor Nero, many let themselves be tortured to the
extent of shedding their blood. They followed Christ to the point that they did not fear death. But
the men of today look at the example of the priests, who are no longer what they should be and
who also take the line of least resistance.

If the faithful were to see priests prepared for all sacrifices and for whom nothing is too much, no
sacrifice too great or too difficult, no prayer too much, in their desire to do everything for their
sheep, they would be the object of a great veneration and a great respect. The evil lies first and
foremost within the clergy.

If they (the faithful) could once again depend on them (the clergy), if they were to hear proper
sermons again, if the Sacraments were once again administered with all the respect which is their

198[81] See note 10.

due, if they (the priests) had such a respect (they would receive) such graces that the lay people
would more easily find the road towards Christ, and would see that it is necessary to follow the
Way of the Cross and to make every effort so as not to go off along the slippery road, and the
wide path which leads to the abyss. Many thousands of souls would then come back on to the
narrow pathway that leads to Heaven.

We have already had to say previously, in connection with celibacy, how Heaven must be earned
through sacrifices and self-denials, and that it can be earned. Heaven cannot be earned through
automobiles, television, creature comforts, dissoluteness and high living. It requires self-denial,
fasting, the cross, the imitation of Christ... We do not want to speak any more! How we have
been forced to say those things!

Jean-Marie Vianney, for example, paid absolutely no attention to eating. That is why he used to
receive graces for his sheep, because he used to fast rigorously and to pray. He scarcely noticed
that his potatoes were bitter. He used to eat what he had; he did not even notice when he was
hungry. Naturally, it would not be reasonable for a priest to stop eating altogether. It is
absolutely necessary for him to eat, but he must not go from one extreme to the other, and get
into slovenly ways through dissolute living and gluttony.

While on this subject, we must now say (he cries out in a tormented voice): You priests, you
bishops, you cardinals, preach again about virtue! Follow the Way of the Cross! Take refuge in
the Heart of the Immaculate! Invoke the Holy Angels! In particular, invoke the Holy Spirit with
His Strength! Preach the Gospel in its most authentic spirit - the preaching of virtue and of the

E: Tell the truth... in the name of the Blessed Virgin!


B: For the love of Heaven! Come back you priests, follow the Way of the Cross... recognize at
last that you are no longer leading your flocks in the proper way. The GREAT LADY makes me
say: Bishops, cardinals, laymen, priests realize at last that the hour has struck! It is five or ten
minutes past mid-day... it is past mid-day She makes me cry out.199[82]

She makes me say: Follow at last the way of virtue and of the cross, and see once again where
you must go; where your place is, for you no longer know it. Do penance, pray - if possible day
and night - and be converted; do penance and be converted... for... the day is going to come (he
cries out in a terrifying voice)... the day of the just anger of God... of Him up there. Who will
crush you if you are unwilling to see how you should lead your flock!

199[82] “It is five minutes before mid-day” - thus Michel Servant subtitled his book... in 1972.
“It is five minutes past mid-day,” the Blessed Virgin announces in 1977. This means that the Cup
is running over, that the time of the Chastisements has arrived; and that a final reprieve from the
Infinite Mercy is the only thing which, like a miracle, is holding back the anger of God...

You laymen, pray also and do penance for your priests, who no longer see what road they are
following! Set about this with all your powers and all your strength, otherwise there will be
many more thousands of souls who will be lost!

Bishops, priests and lay people, follow the Way of the Cross. Behold: it is a long time since it
struck mid-night. This is one of the last warnings, warnings from the Beyond, which will still be
given in order that men may be converted and see clearly.

If you knew what road you are on! If you knew what hour has struck and what it is like down
there in Hell, you would crucify yourselves! You would make martyrs of yourselves and you
would do penance so as not to be damned; so as to be able to shorten that terrible Purgatory by
only a few years.

That is what She, the GREAT LADY makes me say, and that is what Those up there (he points
upward) make me say, over and over again.

For this book, the second part of it, this is now the last statement: Do penance, pray and change
yourselves, for... the anger of God will crush you if you do not come back (he sighs)...

The GREAT LADY is weeping bitter tears, because She sees how many of her children, how
many priests, bishops and cardinals are blind and do not see clearly.

She says, and makes me say: For the love of Heaven, hear at last the warning, the final warning
from the Beyond, and do what She wishes. Beg God for grace. Come back, before it is too late
and the anger of God comes crashing down on you... and She comes... and before She is obliged
to let fall the arm of her Son!

We have spoken, we have spoken... this is the end, we have said the final words... for the second
part of this book... How we have been forced to say these things... by order of the GREAT
LADY! (He howls in a heartrending way).

June 18, 1977 (continuation)


E: In the name of the Blessed Virgin, tell the truth!

B: Here is the way it is: the Sacraments should not have had to be changed at all. This was
brought about partly through the machinations of freemasonry.200[83] On the other hand, with
Holy Communion for example, the Pope happened to say that it was rather a severe law, which
obliged people to remain fasting all night. In the mission areas especially, they could be obliged
to remain fasting until midday, or even until the evening, and this was often hard.

200[83] The ecclesiastics and lay people ''in the wind” having done the rest.

But it was also an invaluable gain, because people were obliged to do penance, to make very
great sacrifices, which had the general effect of saving thousands and thousands of souls.
Through these sacrifices and trials, very many souls used to be snatched away from us. That is
why Heaven would have preferred that the law of the Eucharistic fast was not changed.
Somebody said - the Pope or the cardinals, it doesn't matter who - that it could no longer stop at
that point, and that a step should be taken to meet them.201[84] So the law was first reduced to
three hours, then to one hour.

The law of the full fast: Before, one could not even have milk or anything like that - even liquid
was not allowed: it was a penance, but Heaven approved of it. Heaven preferred that to the way it
is now. The cardinals, and the Pope also to a certain extent, believed that now the crowds would
flock to the communion table if the law were lightened for this reason. At first it did have the
effect that a few more people were able to go to Communion. But now the situation is much
more serious than it was before the law of the Eucharistic fast was changed. Now fewer people
come to Communion, to the communion table - at all events, (fewer) people in the state of grace
than used to come before the Council changed the law.202[85] Now the situation has become
deplorable, and it is one more thing which is not at all pleasing to Those up there (he points

If this law were still in existence, it would be more those who are deeply pious and in the state of
grace who would go to Communion because they would be obliged to be fasting and through
that, making more sacrifices. But if they are obliged to fast for only three hours, or even one
hour, that is not a sacrifice any more.

Broadly speaking, on the subject of this law of the Eucharistic fast, many people say to
themselves: “If the Pope has been able to change the law and reduce the fast from all day to three
hours, then to one hour, one can very well take something - say a quarter of an hour before going
to Communion. It is no longer important. Now everything is easier: whatever one does, it is no
longer important.”

The same applies to abortion, and it is the same for everything now. Formerly - the Pope would
have done better to think of this - it was very much better, when the law of the Eucharistic fast
was in existence. For when there is no more sacrifice, no more self-denial there are far fewer
heavenly blessings and far fewer graces. And men think about things much less when it is just
like going through a turnstile.

Formerly, it was always necessary to think: “I must not eat. Who is coming into my heart today?
The Most High, the Holy of Holies, Whose grandeur and majesty no human being would ever
know how to attain.” That is the way people used to always think, and they used to pray about it

201[84] One goes to meet men, and finishes up by abandoning God.

202[85] The conditions for fasting were previously: complete fasting from the midnight
preceding the Communion. During the last few years, the Holy See has reduced this delay to one
hour before Communion, with some exceptions with regard to drinks.

beforehand, even during the night. Many still do, but not as many as before. Taking everything
into account, there were (in Holy Communion) before this relaxation, many more Divine
Blessings. The same goes for Confession.


E: In the name...! What is the story about Communion in the hand in the earliest times of the

B: Christ - we saw this ourselves at the time - when He broke the Bread, did not give It into the
hands of the Apostles. We do not wish to speak any more! Not any more!

E: In the name....!

B: We do not like saying that! But we particularly do not like saying it at this time!

E: In the name of the Most Blessed Virgin!

B: At the time when Christ said: “This is My Body”, at the Last Supper, He put the bread
directly into the mouths of the Apostles.204[87] There is no question about the Precious Blood;
they drank It, and did not have It in their hands first.

203[86] This text was a revelation for us, not much that it astonished us, but that it was clearly
just one application of the infernal conspiracy, hatched since the dawn of Christianity, to destroy
the Church.

204[87] In this connection, one can compare the following passage from the Council of Trent
(Session XIII, chapter 8):

“In the sacramental reception (of the Eucharist) the custom has always been, in the Church of
God (therefore in the Universal Church and not just in the Latin Church), that the laics receive
Communion from (the hand of) the priests (a sacerdotibus), and that the celebrant priests give
Communion to themselves.”

The custom therefore, affirms the Council of Trent, has always been that the Holy Eucharist is
received: by laics, from the priests; by the celebrant, from himself. This means, therefore, that
laics receive It in the mouth; it they were to receive it in the hand, even coming from the priest,
this would be the same as giving Communion to themselves. This distinction established by the
Council could have no other reason for existence - it would not make sense. The Council
concludes thus, to make it quite clear for us:

“(This) custom must be maintained, with good reason, and rightly, as originating in the Apostolic

The Apostles who were present at the Last Supper never acted otherwise; they gave Holy
Communion in the mouth ... Christ did not wish that later It would be received in the hand ... if
later, they did receive It in the hand, it was because they had a wrong understanding of things...
Christ never wished it. He Himself gave It into the mouth; and even the Blessed Virgin never
received this Sacrament any other way, and always kneeling, bowing very deeply... Ah! We do
not like saying this!

We were full of fury against Her (he points upward) whenever She received Communion. She
saw and, in a mystical way, experienced everything that happened at the Last Supper. She nearly
always knew everything. She was destined to guide the Church. The Apostles were also destined
for this, but She had in a very large measure, to work with them.

We have had to say this before: She was on her knees205[88] day and night, praying for the
Apostles, so that everything would go well in Christ's Church. The Apostles, who were at the
Last Supper, never gave Communion any way but into the mouth. If that happened differently
later on, it was not the fault of the Apostles. No more did Jesus and His Mother have any part in
it. They (he points upward) neither planned for nor wished for that. It was absolutely not their

E: Who did want to introduce Communion in the hand?

B: You must not ask that question!

E: In the name of the Father...!

B: It is we who schemed and plotted for that.206[89] We said to ourselves: If we can manage to
introduce Communion in the hand among the early Christians, then later on they will be able to

This last part of the Conciliar sentence seems to us to be very important, for it seems to make it
very plain that the custom which was established during the first centuries of Christianity, of
distributing Communion in the hand (which was covered by a clean, white cloth, and the
Eucharist carried straight from that to the mouth) was an exception which was not justified,
because it was against the Thought and the Will of Christ, as well as the manner of action of the
Apostles; and also, we can now be certain, Christ's manner of action with His Apostles at the
Last Supper.

205[88] The ordinary attitude for prayer among the Ancients was “standing” (Cf. Luke 18, 11-
13): “The Pharisee stood upright and made this prayer in his heart... and the Publican stood far
off... and said: God, be merciful to me...”. However, kneeling and even prostration at the end of
supplications and adoration was not unknown to them. Perhaps it was the very humble Mary
who, through her example, gave this attitude of kneeling the privileged place that it was to have
later in the Church.

206[89] This affirmation of the demon, which at first reading seems fallacious, makes more
sense in the light of our explanation in note 204. Did the Holy Council of Trent have their
suspicions about this?

say: “There was Communion in the hand previously at the time of the first Christians.” And so it
was that this Council, these men of today, would be able to say: “The first Christians
communicated in the hand, therefore there is nothing wrong in it. They were the first Christians,
It was the time of the life of Christ, they were near Christ. Therefore, it absolutely cannot be

True, they did not know that this was not wanted by God. At that very moment, even then, we
said to ourselves that if we could make that happen, the result would be a certain lukewarmness.
However, Communion in the mouth was brought back. Certain saintly souls and very great
Doctors of the Church saw clearly where this was leading, and that it would be better and that
there would be much more respect if He up there (he points upward) were received in the
mouth... if they could not simply take Him into their hands, into their filthy hands ... with nails
too long or varnished, or uncared-for hands. We cannot even say it all. There are often people
who have not washed their hands all day, when they go somewhere... I do not want to say that! ...
It is a frightful irreverence.

There are many who do not believe in God so much. They see symbolism everywhere, a little
like the Protestants. At the beginning, the Council was not like that, but later it was decided
that it had to take steps towards the Protestants and the others. This was solidarity; this was good;
this was Christian Charity; and so, partly with the help of the freemasons, we were able to
reach the point where it was being said: “It is necessary to be charitable, conciliatory, to practice
love of neighbor, to have dialogue207[90] one with the other...” until finally, the stage is reached
where everything can be softened and changed a little ... and things rearranged in such a way that
they lose their value and their profound meaning. So it can happen that important graces are lost
because one goes along with the crowd.


At the author's request, the possessed woman prepared a curriculum vitae, from which the
following passages have been taken. At our discretion, we have omitted the names of places, and
for brevity we have abridged the descriptions.

207[90] Dialogue, (with its sister dialectics) is the number one weapon of the diabolic and
destructive strategy of the occult Power of High Freemasonry... just as is change.

208[91] We recommend that the reader, particularly members of the Priesthood and medical
practitioners, read this account very attentively. The life of the person concerned, from her very
earliest age, is characteristic of the interference of diabolical ascendancy, and of a therapy,
useless because of being inadequate, doing nothing but add to the intolerable sufferings of the
victim. But God had His plan...


“My parents lived on a small farm. The place is very isolated. I was born in German-speaking
Switzerland in 1937, on the Sunday of the Holy Scapular. I was baptized the following

“According to my mother, when I was still just a baby, I used to cry inordinately and I practically
never slept except for a very little. My condition was even then already giving cause for

“In the spring of 1944. I started going to school. I was a shy, very quiet child. I learned easily. In
particular, reading, writing and counting presented no problems to me.”

Indeed, the person concerned is endowed with an above average intelligence, with an active
mind and a good memory.

“My favorite place was the river bank, in the midst of the grass and the flowers. My companions
and I often used to have long discussions on religious subjects: Heaven, Hell, Purgatory.”

“In 1946, I made my First Communion. I took this very seriously and prepared myself to the best
of my ability. From an early age, I went with my parents out into the fields and tried to make
myself useful. My little brothers occupied much of my time and attention.”

“After I made my First Communion, I used to go to Mass and Holy Communion almost every
day. If I was reading my missal carelessly or praying less than usual, I used to feel that there
were fewer graces present.”

“I used to love going to church, and when, during High Mass, the choir was chanting, the altars
adorned with flowers and the smoke of the incense filled the atmosphere, I felt that we who were
there in the church were very close to Heaven.”


“Some time after the death of my grandmother (in 1951) a time of ordeal began for me.
Suddenly, anguishes and scruples such as I had never known before, took possession of my

“The suffering continued in a terribly disturbing manner: I was no longer myself; what I mean is
that my basic ideas and my attitude towards God were the same, but my whole mental world
began to totter and I was plunged into deep confusion. My judgment was less keen and without
interior discernment. On the other hand, the illness and sufferings seemed to pierce me like a
needle to the point where I was, so to speak, shattered. Thoughts would come and go.”

“Whatever the subject of my thoughts, I could find no light whatsoever. And the worst thing was
that I could not rid myself of these thoughts. Everything seemed to be blurred and far away.

“In 1952 (at age 15), my anguish increased so much that I could no longer bear to find myself
alone, in my bedroom. My father changed my room, and I was able to be nearer my mother.
Although she was right next to me, the anguish and the terror clutched at my throat. My heart-
beats reverberated in my head; I was seized by a boundless terror to the point that I could
scarcely speak. I was consumed by anguish and inner torment, and an hour seemed to me to be
half an eternity.

“But, quite apart from that, I had the feeling that God wanted me to accept these Sufferings for
the salvation of souls. I strove to accept them. In this time of darkness, something extraordinary
happened which urged me to accept this suffering. “This was simply the beginning, of total
insomnia, and the easiest thing to do was to accept it as if it were God's Will. Later, I realized
that I was twisting and turning in this cruel obscurity without finding any way out. This torture
was my lot, day and night, and nobody was able to help me.”

So it was that this poor child was subjected from her fifteenth year to the hard lot of the martyrs.
She spent the following years as a family helper - her work being interrupted by medical
treatments and short spells in the hospital.

As if these suffering were not enough, she still had to allow her beautiful teeth to be pulled out,
by order of a doctor who believed these were the cause of her sufferings. This brought about no
change in the poor woman's condition except to bring about additional suffering.

Divine Providence then brought to her a man, with no means, but thoroughly decent. She married
him in 1963 when she was 25, although at the beginning her family had tried to dissuade her
from doing so.

This wife, aged today 40 years, brought four beautiful children into the world. During her
pregnancies and confinements, she experienced no relief from her indescribable sufferings. On
the contrary. Even more debilitated she experienced yet again clinics and rest homes; but the
specialists - in the end, from a very famous clinic - sent her away as mentally sane, but an
inexplicable case.

Injections, electroshock and treatments gave rise to an increase in her intolerable sufferings
broken by fleeting rays of light.

About 1972 (at 35) there was a slight improvement. She writes on this subject:

“It was discovered, quite by chance, that I was suffering from an almost total lack of
phosphorus.209[92] I was given several cachets and the result was an improvement in my
general condition. To what extent was it the phosphorus, to what extent was it God's Will which
finally brought me some relief? I do not know. I was able, if not to sleep - if you can call it
sleeping - at least to doze a little, when things were going really well, to drowse. The states of

209[92] Could this phosphorus deficiency originate from a parasitic action on the part of the
diabolical Powers? “Phosphorus” is one of Satan's names for the “initiated”.

anguish became rarer and rarer - I wanted to laugh again and I was once more able to see to my
household duties, although not in any brilliant manner.

“My husband was walking on air, but without doubt, no one was more relieved than I. I was able
to have two children near me again, which brought me great joy. I praised and blessed God for
having finally freed me. Nevertheless, I understood, or believed I understood, that the
suffering was a grace,210[93] hard and oppressive as it was, and I used to think that He knew
well why He had led me through this darkness.”


In 1974, came a serious relapse: “My sister took me to a fine man, who had previously been very
helpful. In his presence I suddenly experienced a jerking in my arm, although I had not moved it.
The man suddenly cried: “I believe that you are possessed!” Thereupon, I took myself to a priest
who was very skeptical, but who nevertheless performed an exorcism. Then he declared that all
the signs of a possession were present.”

Eventually, after laborious adjurations and long prayers, an experienced exorcist achieved the
breakthrough. After repeated exorcisms, demons, both angelic and human, were obliged to reveal
themselves one after the other; a temporary delivery was even achieved, but the demons all came
back. A request was made for a bishop's authorization to perform an official exorcism with the
bishop assuming the responsibility for it. On December 8, 1975, five exorcists received the
authorization211[94] to perform the great exorcism.212[95] The other exorcisms, which follow,
took place in a more limited setting.

The revelations made by the demons during these exorcisms, by order of the Blessed
Virgin, for the salvation of souls and for the Church in the critical situation in which she
finds herself, have been published in the book, “Warnings from the Beyond, Confessions
from Hell.”


210[93] Mechtilde Thaller, a German mystic and stigmatist, who was known as “Ancilla
Domini” and who died in 1919, was told by her Guardian Angel: “We, the Angels, will never be
able to suffer for God, not even in obedience to His Will. And if we were capable of envy, there
is one single thing that we would be envious of: that is being able to suffer, since we are not able
to do so.” And again: “The beatitude of the Saints is much greater than ours, because they have
been able to suffer for God.” (F. von Lama, “Les Anges” (The Angels), Stein am Rhein,
Switzerland 1976, with imprimatur. Ed. Resiac, Montsurs)

211[94] From the Bishop of Croire, Switzerland.

212[95] This took place at Montichiari in Italy. Since then, the exorcist priests have used the
exorcism of Leo XIII. The demons are 19 in number (exorcism of November 7, 1977). Their
names have been given.

The possessed woman is not free yet, because her mission has not been accomplished yet. Her
parents, just like their terribly afflicted daughter, did not know the origin of her unspeakable
sufferings until 1974. They had tried everything they could, whether through medicine or
through psychiatry, to bring her relief and cure. But in vain. The only thing left for them was to
take refuge in prayer.

The most striking thing about the parents is their simplicity and their horror of any desire for the
marvelous or the spectacular. To them, the origin of their daughter’s sufferings is inexplicable
and they commend themselves, in prayer and a calm confidence, to the unfathomable Wisdom of

The numerous documents: Letters, tape recordings and photographs taken during the exorcisms,
are at the disposal of the Church for a canonical investigation. But everyone will understand that
in this book there are no names of people, nor places, nor are there any illustrations, in order that
a flood of visits and disturbances are not drawn to the tormented woman and her parents
particularly, as Divine Providence has willed that her friends and neighbors know nothing of
what is going on. Her possession is manifested only in her interior life; while for entire nights
she is cruelly tormented, during the day she is able to carry out her household tasks.


The expiatory sufferings which this woman accepts with so much generosity, the inner distress
and the total abandonment she endures, particularly on the days following the exorcisms, will, in
union with the Sufferings of Christ, His Last Agony and His total loneliness, contribute towards
the salvation of souls. The great concern of this expiatory soul is not to hinder, through any fault
of hers, the revelations being made for our times by the demons, by order of the Queen of
Heaven and of Earth; and not to allow, through weakness or negligence, any souls to go to their
eternal damnation who could have thus been saved.




Dr. Michael Gabriel Mouret

“Who can disapprove of my cries, I am a little lamb, as I try to wake up my shepherd, whom I
believe to be asleep and about to be eaten by a cruel beast”


Father Lamy (died 1931), the holy parish priest of La Courneuve, a suburb of Paris, whom
Cardinal Amette, the Archbishop of Paris, used to call “a second Curé of Ars”, relates this
anecdote from his frequent conversations with the Blessed Virgin and the Holy Angels214[97]:

“While he was conversing with Our Lady, she suddenly stopped speaking, turned around and
said to the demon who was standing behind Her: “What are you doing here?” And the
Adversary, in reply to the Immaculate Virgin, said these extraordinary words, which should be
engraved in letters of fire (make no mistake about it) where they can be seen by everyone, in all
the churches and chapels of the whole world:



“In Me, the Eternal, there is no change.” (Mal. 3, 6)

Hell does exist, and it is eternal. Saint Matthew writes in his account of the Last Judgment: “Go
far from me, you that are accursed, into the eternal fire which has been prepared for the devil and
for his angels.”

(Matt.25, 41)

So speaks the Divine Master, Who finishes His discourse with these words:

“And these (the accursed) shall pass on to eternal punishment, and the just to eternal life.”

(Matt. 25, 46)

213[96] Text proper to the French edition

214[97] Complete and unedited text, taken from the researches of Michel Servant. Father Lamy's
biography, by Paul Biver: “Le Père Lamy, Apôtre et Mystique” (Father Lamy, Apostle and
Mystic) simply makes passing reference to this incident.

215[98] Included in French edition only.

Saint Paul gives details about these ungodly, hardened “accursed ones”:

“...the day when the Lord Jesus appears from Heaven... as He pours out vengeance on those who
do not acknowledge God, on those who refuse obedience to the Gospel of Our Lord. Jesus
Christ.. They will be condemned to eternal punishment, far from the presence of the Lord, and
the majesty of His power.”

(2 Thess.1, 7-9)

And Saint John, in the evening of his life, completes the description in the Apocalypse: “The
smoke of their torment goes up for ever and ever; day and night no rest is theirs, who worshipped
the beast and his image, who bore the mark of his name.”

(14, 11)

In affirming that there is a Hell, and that Hell is eternal, the Fourth Lateran Council (1215) has
only repeated what the Scriptures tell us. So:

“Make no mistake about it; you cannot cheat God.” (Gal. 6, 7)


An Interview with Mgr. Joseph Hoeffner, Cardinal-Archbishop of Cologne, by the Press Bureau
of the Archdiocese of Cologne

PB= Press Bureau

CH= Cardinal Hoeffner

SOURCE=Cardinal Joseph Hoeffner, “Devil Possession. Exorcism” In “Theological Questions”,

No. 10, October 1976, ed. Joseph Kral, D-8423 Abensberg.

PB: During the summer of 1976, the tragic death of a student teacher, Annelise Michel, who died
at Klingenberg exorcisms, aroused very strong feelings. It is outrageous, people were saying, that
in a civilized century such as the twentieth century, there can still be belief in the devil and in
possession. The priests who conducted the exorcism on her would be co-responsible for the
death of this young student. Exorcism should be banned by law. Cardinal Hoeffner, what is your
opinion on this subject?

CH: There are two separate questions here:

1. Do these wicked spirits, whom we call Demons, really exist?

2. Can wicked spirits have influence over a human being?

PB: Let us start with the question of the existence of the Demon. Pope Paul VI explained during
the General Audience of November 15, 1972: “We know that this dark and troublesome being
truly exists and that he is always at work with a treacherous guile.”

On July 23, 1976, the Munich journalist, Hannes Burger, commented as follows about the Pope's
teaching: “One can in a general way smile at such discourses which have for a long time been
considered absurd, even by contemporary Catholic theology.” CH: Let us not talk about the self-
satisfied tone adopted by Mr. Hannes Burger. I am just going to say that it is incorrect to
maintain that “contemporary Catholic theology” denies the existence of wicked spirits.
Professors Karl Rahner and Herbert Vorgrimler declare that “the existence of extra-human
Forces and wicked Powers and their action in the world” are “a truth of faith.”216[99]

Professor Leo Scheffczyk, of the University of Munich, declares for his part, that “in the
preaching of Jesus, Satan is presented as the enemy of the work of salvation.”

Likewise, Professor Heinrich Schlier of the University of Bonn, writes: “the multiple powers,
whose sole task is to spread the unique, satanic power, are manifested as a kind of personal

In the work of Joseph Ratzinger of the University of Ratisbonne, we read: “In a world blinded by
demons, exorcism is connected inseparably to the spiritual way of Jesus and to the center of His
own message as well as to that of His disciples.”

I could go on quoting from numerous other theologians, including Protestants, but these few
examples will suffice.

PB: Karl Rahner and Herbert Vorgrimler declare that the existence of wicked spirits whose
individual characteristics are “fundamental data from the Bible and from the Magisterium” is a
“truth of faith”. Can you, Cardinal, enlarge for us on the meaning of these words?

CH: The Fourth General Lateran Council of 1215 summarized the teaching of the Church in a
perfectly clear way:

“At the beginning of time, God through His all-powerful Virtue, created from nothing the two
creatures, spiritual and corporal, that is to say angelic and terrestrial, and then humanity, which
encompasses in a certain way the two, being composed of body and soul. For the Devil and the
other wicked spirits were created good in their nature by God. But they became wicked of
themselves.”217[100] This significant text comprises three affirmations:

216[99] Karl Rahner and Herbert Vorgrimler: “Petit Dictionnaire de Theologie” (Little
Dictionary of Theology) 7th Ed., Fribourg-en-Brisgau, 1968, p. 49.

217[100] Denonger-Schonmetzer, 800. Henri Denzinger, S.J., Catholic German theologian (died

(1) God created everything from nothing: the Angels, the Universe, and Man.

(2) The wicked spirits themselves have also been created by God as good beings, that is to say, as
Angels. Evil is not a fundamental part of their being; it is not a cosmic force of their being.

(3) These beings have become wicked spirits through separating themselves from God.

What the Fourth Lateran Council teaches us is the primitive doctrine of the Catholic Faith. In
561, The Council of Braga declared:

“If anyone says that the Demon was not created by God at the beginning as a good Angel, and
that he is not through his very nature a creature of God; but that, on the contrary, he was born out
of the darkness and has no creator, but that he is himself the principal and the substance-of evil...
let him be anathema. If anyone says that the demon... produces through his own power the
thunder, the lightning, the storms and the drought... let him be anathema.”218[101]

Even quite recently, the Second Vatican Council declared that, through Jesus Christ, God has
“snatched us from the bondage of the Demon and of sin”219[102] and that the goal of the
church's activity is “the confusion of the demon”.220[103]

PB: Professor Haag maintains that it is anti-biblical to believe in the existence of the demon; that
in his allocution of November 15, 1971, Pope Paul VI indulged in some “Pseudo-
exegesis”;221[104] and that he interpolated passages from Scripture “as no student in his first
semester would dare to do”.

When in June 1975, the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith published its document on
“Christian Faith and Demonology” Professor Haag stated that “Rome has once again spoken
outside of its time.”

CH: Authorized theologians have firmly refuted the reproach that it was anti-biblical to believe
in the existence of the Devil. Professor Joseph Ratzinger writes: “It is not in the capacity of
exegesist, of a commentator on the Scriptures, that Haag bids the Devil farewell, but as a “man
of these times”, for whom the existence of the demon is indefensible. The authority, by virtue of


218[101] Denzinger-Bannwart, 237-238 (1937 edition)

219[102] “Gaudium et Spes, 22 (cf. Ad Gentes, 3)

220[103] “Lumen Gentium”, 17.

221[104] Exegesis = Exposition, especially of Scripture (The Concise Oxford Dictionary)

which he formulates his judgment, is therefore only that of his modern philosophy, not that of the
biblical interpreter.”222[105]

In the preaching of Jesus, Satan is the great enemy, who however, “has no power over Him”
(John 14, 30) for Jesus has broken his power: “The Prince of this world has had sentence passed
on him already” (John 16,11). Satan is not at the centre of Jesus' preaching, but “the struggle
against the power of the demons” is part of the mission of Jesus, Who came into this world to
“undo what the Devil had done” (1 John 3, 6)

PB: Professor Haag asserts that “in all the passages of the New Testament where there is mention
of Satan or of the Devil, this can just as well be understood as “Sin” or “Evil”.223[106]

CH: Definitely not. In Holy Scripture, we read: “The Devil was a sinner from the first.” (1 John
3, 8) You cannot say “Evil was a sinner from the first; for only a person, endowed with soul and
intelligence can sin, and not “evil”. PB: Professor Haag asserts that in Holy Scripture, the demon
is “a figure in a parade, with no identity of his own”;224[107] that in the New Testament, the
Devil appears as “the representation of evil according to the mentality of the time”; that Jesus
and His Apostles were motivated “In this mentality of the time, as was the world around

CH: At the time of Jesus, belief in angels and demons was not an integral part of the spiritual
universe. The Sadducees in particular, claimed “that there is no resurrection, that there are no
angels or spirits” (Acts 23, 8)

It must also be noted that Holy Scripture has strongly condemned magic and sorcery, universally
prevalent in the ancient world. Deuteronomy says: “None must be found among you to
consecrate son or daughter by making them pass through the fire, to consult soothsayers, or keep
watch for dream-revelations and omens; there must be no wizard, or enchanter, none who
consults familiar spirits and divinations, and would receive warnings from the dead. For any man
who does these things is hateful to the Lord.” (Deut. 18, 10-12)

It seems to me that this warning from the Old Testament is valid for many of the “Cultured men”
of the twentieth century, who have become addicted to so many superstitions.

PB: Is it true that the wicked spirits can exert an influence over men?

222[105] Jog. Ratzinger, “Adieu au Diable?”, 1973 (“Farewell to the Devil?”)

223[106] (5) Herbert Haag, “Abschied vom Teufel” (“End of Belief in the Devil”), Einsiedeln,
1969, p. 48

224[107] “Belief in the Devil”, in collaboration, Tübingen, 1974, p. 205

225[108] H. Haag. “End of Belief in the Devil”, pp.47,49.

CH: Holy Scripture, in the New Testament, gives, a positive answer; indeed many cases are cited
where Jesus has delivered possessed people from the wicked spirit. Professors K. Rahner and H.
Vorgrimler write that the influence of demons must be accepted not only where there are
“extraordinary phenomena”, but also that there exists “in nature, and history, a normal, natural,
explicable chain of events, a dynamic of demonical forces oriented towards evil.”226[109]

Professor Heinrich Schlier declares that the demonical Forces “can become masters of the souls
as well as of the bodies of men and of the world”, “so as to show their power in them and
through them”; that these Forces have an ally in Me: in my egocentric tendency, and my
reluctance vis-à-vis God and my neighbor.”; also that in our times, one cannot depart from the
idea that the problems of the world and of history derive from evil.227[110]

Between heaven and hell, there are many things about which our “cultured men” have no idea.

By Rev. Father Renz, S.D.S.


There are:

- the teaching of Christ in Holy Scripture;

- the teaching of the Church's Magisterium;

- the teaching of the Pope, the representative of Christ;

These teachings are in accord - the Demon does exist.


The demon exercises a great power, not only through his interior action over men and through
temptation in order to make them fall into sin and turn away from God, but also through his
domination over specific people by means of possession.


226[109] H. Haag, “End of belief in the Devil”, pp. 47,49.

227[110] “Besinnung auf das Neue Testament” (Reflections on the New Testament), vol 2,
Fribourg-en-Br., 1964, pp 146-148, 157.

Although possession can be neither proven nor invalidated by Science (Psychology,
Parapsychology), nevertheless Science ventures to do so, thus exceeding its competence.
Possession must be acknowledged. Even disregarding the teaching of the Magisterium and of
Holy Scripture, it is evident from the experience of the Saints (for example, Saint John of the
Cross; the case of a nun in the life of Saint Theresa of Avila; the holy Curé of Ars and many
other Saints).

The history of the Church provides a great number of cases of possession that are not mentioned
here. Prudence is certainly necessary in the belief in possession, for there are psychological
maladies that are very similar to possessions. There are several phenomena or manifestations that
prove that a case of possession exists, but the most conclusive is the reaction when confronted by
exorcism, called in a purely intellectual way “exorcismus probativus”.

But even then, it is possible for the demons to remain in hiding, neither manifesting themselves
nor reacting. If they do not react, that still does not prove that they are not present. But if they do
react, that proves there is a possession. An important indicator is provided by the behavior when
confronted with blessed objects - relics, holy water, medals ... but in this case, the person must
not know beforehand that the objects are blessed.

Behavior in the face of ordinary water and holy water is an indication of the presence of demons.
Certain people have the gift of being able to distinguish between holy water and ordinary water,
but their reaction is not a furious rejection. It always depends therefore, on this reaction of
furious rejection that cannot be explained naturally.

Another conclusive sign is the result of the exorcism. To quote just one example: the possessed
children of Illfurth.228[111] These demons were successfully expelled. After their expulsion,
which extended over two years, the two little boys were absolutely normal.


(a) If there is no actual possession, the exorcism cannot succeed. Then the condition can become
even worse.

(b) There are some cases of possession that have a particular objective - for example, the
purification of a person who is living in sin, or the chastisement for a life of sin. This is the case
particularly when people have given themselves to the Devil. Such instances are most often long-
lasting and require a laborious effort on the part of the exorcist. But they are not hopeless,
especially when the person has good will. (Magda, with Rev. Fr. Kofiewyk)229[112]

228[111] Abbe Sutler: “Aux prises avec Satan. Les possédés D'Illfurth (1868)”... ed. Résiac,
53150 Montsurs, 1977. (In the Clutches of Satan. The Possessed of Illfurth.)

229[112] Rev. Fr. Adolphe Rodewyk, S.J.: “Dämonische Besessenheit Heute” (Demoniac
Possession Today – Magda), ed. Paul Pattloch, 08750, Aschaffenburg, 1976.

(c) One particular type of possession consists of what is called “expiatory possession”. Such
people have no personal culpability. For example, they may have been cursed.

Why is a curse effective in some cases and in other cases, not? That will always remain a

When people accept suffering on behalf of others, that can take the form of a possession.
Possession brings with it terrible suffering. History shows that possessed people who have
endured a great deal, do not live to an old age (the children of Illfurth). There are possessed
people who suffer for men in general, for the Church, or for particular groups of people - for
example, priests.

(d) When cases such as that of Nicolas Wolf, of Rippertschwand,230[113] or that of

Altotting231[114] are considered, it may be thought that these cases have a special mission to
fulfill for the Church, not only through their sufferings, but also through their revelations; to
these could be added the case which is the subject of “Warnings from the Beyond” (the present
book) and equally, that of Klingenberg.232[115] The revelations made during these cases should
be for the Church to witness and a help for the difficult times she is going through.

These cases resist exorcism until their mission is fulfilled. In the Klingenberg case, the suffering
was similar to that of Christ and the death on the Cross. Annelise died of hunger and thirst.

The demon of “Warnings....” says about Klingenberg: “God has subjected this family and all
who were involved in the affair to a trial beyond words; He has taken up this poor suffering soul
so that her pitiful and hard life may end and she can enjoy the eternal beatitude.”

In the exorcisms of “Warnings...”, the demons have avowed: “Even if she (Annelise) did not
attain eternal happiness immediately, she nevertheless was brought very high up - very high up
(in Purgatory)” (June 10, 1977). The death of Annelise was a permission from God, not a failure
of the exorcism.


When people are possessed, the demon does not just take possession of the soul, as is the case
with grave or “mortal” sin; he takes possession of the body and psychic powers in such a way
that the possessed person cannot freely control his own body, nor the forces of his mind and will.

230[113] Abbe Jean Erni: Teufelspredigt” (Sermons from the Devil - Nicolas Wolf, of
Rippertschwand) Ed. Siegfried Hacker, D-8031 Grobenzell, 1975.

231[114] “Teufels-predigt von Altotting” (Sermons from the Devil from Allotting) Publication
B. Gunther.

232[115] Note from French edition: definitive information on the facts concerning Klingenberg
is not available.

Somebody else - the demon - has taken them over. The possessed person is not able to oppose
effectively what the demons wish to do through him. However, the very smallest tip of the
intelligence and will can be opposed to all the evil to which the demons force this person. In such
cases, there is no blame or guilt attached to the person.

Still less can one speak of blame if, during the “crisis” or after it is over, the person can
remember nothing. This was, for example, the case for the possessed children of Illfurth who
afterwards could remember nothing of what had happened during the time of the possession.

In the cases of “expiatory possession” in particular, there is what is called “lucid possession”;
this means that the possessed person knows completely, or partly, what he is doing and saying.
One then finds oneself in the presence of a particularly painful suffering which is undergone in
full awareness.


Briefly: there can be sin, grave sin, which opens the door to the demons.

It can be that the person in question may have given himself to the demon by a pact signed with
his own blood (cf. the case of a nun in the life of St. Theresa of Avila and Saint John on the
Cross); or he may have delivered himself up to occult practices; or he may have been the object
of a curse;233[116] or God may have had special plans: Reparation...


Satan and possession belong to the supernatural - Science has no access to the supernatural; it
concerns itself with phenomena (manifestations). If Science speaks of Satan and possession, it
acts outside the limits of its own competency and is not worthy of belief. The same applies
equally to Psychology, Parapsychology, and Medicine.

It is both reasonable and to be recommended when a case of possession is suspected, to think

first of all of natural causes and also of psychological maladies. But reason also requires us to
remain open to the possibility of a possession. A careful examination of the case ought to
establish the causes for the person's condition. The ineffectiveness of the efforts of medicine in
the treatment of the case can be a sign of possession. When medicine gives up, the way must stay
open to exorcism, the remedy which the Church brings in accordance with Christ's order: “Cast
out devils”.234[117]

The error according to which Christ would have been conditioned by the mentality of his times
concerning demons, runs counter to His Divinity and must be rejected;

233[116] Which includes people who are the victims of voodoo, acts of black (and even of
white) magic, sorcery, etc.

234[117] “Heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse the lepers, cast out devils.” (Matt. 10, 8)


Fundamentally, possession is not an illness; yet it can be accompanied by an illness. Often the
illnesses of possessed people go away with the influence of the demon and cannot be controlled
by medicine.


Exorcism is the remedy of the Church which strives to cast out the demon by prayer, by readings
from the Holy Scriptures, with adjurations, summations in the Name of Jesus, etc....; the use of
holy water, blessings, signs of the cross, the imposition of the stole, the imposition of hands. It
would be wrong to believe that demons would vacate the premises on one single exorcism, one
single summation. It is a hard struggle between the exorcist and the demons, who repeat over and
over; “We are not yet obliged to leave!” That is why here also the following maxim applies:
“God has the last word!”


Rev. Father Arnold Renz replies to questions and objections concerning the demoniacal
revelations in Part One of this book:


“BE QUIET!”235[118]


(a) Christ was there Himself. He had not yet revealed His Divinity. He had no need of the
witness of the demons. His Father was Witness for Him.

(b) Christ also commanded His Apostles to remain silent. After His Transfiguration on Mount
Tabor, He gave this order to the three Apostles: “Do not tell anybody of what you have seen,
until the Son of Man has risen from the dead.”236[119]

(c) Christ prepared men progressively for the revelation of His Divinity. That is why He declined
the witness of the demons. He did, however, permit them to say: “We know Who You are: the

235[118] “And there, in the Synagogue, was a man possessed by an unclean spirit who cried
aloud: ...I recognize Thee for what Thou art, the Holy One of God. Jesus spoke to him
threateningly: Silence! He said. Come out of him.” (Mark 1, 23-25)

236[119] Matthew 17, 9

Holy One of God!”237[120] He could have prevented them from making this declaration; He did
not do so.





(a) The demons are not teaching us the truths of the Faith. When they speak for themselves -
more particularly, when they are saying what they want to say - then they regularly, and
skillfully produce a mixture of truth and error.

(b) Idle questions must not be asked. When that is done, untruthful answers must be expected.
That applies not only to the demons, but also to seers and privileged souls. Unfortunately, they
are often taken for Information Bureaus. For example, someone once asked the Curé of Ars: “Is
my husband in Purgatory?” He replied: ''The man in question is saved. He had time to make an
Act of Contrition.” On such occasions, there was always a special reason. It was not the reply to
an idle question.

(c) The existence of demons is a fact. Holy Scripture informs us about the existence of Hell and
of demons. The Pope speaks of the existence and action of demons. In spite of that, many do not
believe in them. So the Virgin Mary says to Don Gobbi: “The Pope suffers and prays; he is on a
cross which is destroying and killing him. This time, he has spoken too but his voice falls in a
desert. My Church has become worse than a desert.”238[121] Through possessed souls, the
existence and action of the demons becomes tangible. This is also an affirmation for our belief.

(d) Many of the truths taught by the Church are today passed over in silence. For example,
during these last few years, who has still spoken about Hell and demons? Hell and the demons
were almost forbidden subjects for preaching in the Church, in the Kingdom of God. It was
necessary for the Klingenberg affair to bring this problem back into discussion on a worldwide
scale. The result - a division of minds: some believed in, others denied, the existence of both
Satan and Hell. This has resulted therefore, in a denial of the facts on one hand, and a stronger
belief on the other. Certainly many have begun to think about Hell and the actions of Satan. This
would not have happened to such an extent if it had not been for the Klingenberg affair.

237[120] Luke 4, 34

238[121] Don Stefano Gobbi, a priest from Milan, has been receiving messages from the Virgin
since 1973, addressed to “Her Beloved Priests”, which have resulted in the setting up of the
Marian Movement of Priests, then the Marian Movement (for lay people) that is linked with it.
Within these messages is a spiritual treasure offered to us by our Heavenly Mother from which
many souls of priests and of the faithful have drawn strength, light peace joy... and perseverance.
The Marian Movement of Priests has been endorsed by the Holy Father, Paul VI.

(e) We would need neither revelations from apparition sites, nor revelations from seers and
privileged souls, if we were to read the Holy Scriptures more seriously. Thus, for example, Mary
says to Don Gobbi: “My messages are multiplying by as many times as the voices of my
ministers refuse to preach the truth. The truths which are so important for the conduct of your life
today are no longer proclaimed; for example, the teaching about Paradise which awaits you;
about the Cross of my Son which saves you; about sin which wounds the Heart of Jesus and my
Heart; about Hell into which countless souls are rushing headlong every day; about the urgent
need for prayer and penance.”

(f) If it were just the demons themselves speaking, they would refuse to make these revelations.
But in these latest cases of possession, the Blessed Virgin is indeed demonstrating her power and
her sovereignty. She forces the demons to express truths necessary for our times, to make
revelations for the Church of today; both truths and revelations need to be brought back to mind.

(g) The teachings of the Church are rejected, as are the messages of the Blessed Virgin from the
apparition sites, as are also the revelations of privileged souls. The tears, the tears of blood of the
Mother, are rejected. Now the Blessed Virgin is trying yet another means of revelations
through Demons.239[122] But these also are in their turn being accepted only in those places
where there exists, at the least, a small spark of good will.

(h) The revelations of the demons are themselves a favour from Heaven, a testimony to the
loving solicitude of the Blessed Virgin.

(i) The Blessed Virgin said at the Marriage Feast of Cana: “Do whatever He tells you.”240[123]
But today what He tells us is not being done. The Blessed Virgin is telling us again today, in
pressing terms: “Do whatever He tells you.” She is telling us, even through the medium of
demons, so that we may be saved and that we may save others.

(j) As “Mother of the Church”, as the Pope called her at the Council, she wishes to do everything
to save her children who were redeemed by her Son. Would souls be less important to her than to
Hell, which puts everything into working and toiling — without respite for the perdition of



239[122] After these, if their evidence is also rejected, will any other door remain open to
Heaven through which she can send her messages? Or rather, have we here the last warnings of
Our Lord before the Great Warning of Garabandal, after which the Great Chastisements will

240[123] John 2, 5


(a) It is understood that the demons seek only to harm us. They do not want to say what runs
counter to Hell. They wish only to harm the Church, wherever that is possible for them. But as
Goethe made the Devil say: “I am the Power which always wishes evil and who yet always does

(b) It is precisely in these cases of possession, that the power of the Blessed Virgin is shown in a
tangible way, as she forces the demons to proclaim what is good, what is true.

(c) The demons are unwilling to make these revelations. They make them only because they are
forced to, under the powerful authority and by order of the Blessed Virgin, and by order of the
Most Holy Trinity. They make these revelations only when they are called upon to do so: in the
name of the Most Holy Trinity, in the name of the Most blessed Virgin, of the Immaculate Heart
of Mary, in the name of Jesus; when they are called upon to tell the truth and nothing but the
truth. (In the text, these summations made to the demons are for the most part abridged or
omitted, through lack of space and so that the reading will not be too tedious). But, without these
summations, this sort of dialogue can -and did - happen:

The demon: Now, you've got a bit of a cheek! - Why? - You just say: “Tell the truth!” If you
speak only in your own name, we are not obliged to say things as they really are.

(d) These revelations are a gift from Heaven to the Church. If they are complied with, they can
accomplish a lot of good; for many souls, they can signify spiritual well-being and salvation, and
they can be the start of the renewal of the Church. That is why the possessed people must suffer
horribly - suffer right to the limits of endurance; thus, for example, the young Annelise Michel,
who died after exorcism.

“We tormented her beyond all measure, said the demon from “Warnings from the Beyond”, to
the point where she would have had to surrender and fall into despair, and we were very hopeful
that she would despair and would fall into our clutches. But our plans fell through. She held fast
and all of us demons were punished most terribly by Lucifer.” And the demons were forced to
admit: “Even if she did not go straight to Heaven, she is nevertheless highly placed (in
Purgatory), very highly.”

Those who know about the life of the possessed woman in “Warnings” can get some idea of the
unspeakable sufferings that she has endured for many years and is still enduring. Such sufferings
and such a life are a guarantee of the authenticity of this possession and of these revelations. As a
prelude to the appearance of this book and these revelations, she suffered cruelly. That is why
this book will be an important work both for the good of souls and the good of the Church.

241[124] Because “everything helps to secure the good of those who love God.” (Rom 8, 28) It
is obvious that whatever the demon does is evil in itself.

(e) Hell is concerned with and seeks the destruction of the book. If the Blessed Virgin and the
Holy Trinity had not-watched over the book, the obstacles and the difficulties would not have
been able to he surmounted. The book would never have been published. The demons
themselves have been forced to admit this. However, those involved with it were sure of this,
even without the diabolical revelations. These revelations have done nothing except confirm
what they already know.242[125]

(f) For the exorcisms and adjurations during the period June 10 to July 13. 1977, I can say that I
confined myself to the prescriptions of the “Rituale Romanum”, according to which the exorcist
must not allow himself to descend in trivial conversation, nor to ask idle or curious questions,
especially about the future, and about secret matters, this not being part of his role. (g) The whole
development of the “Warnings” has shown that the Blessed Virgin - apparently as a last resort -
has wanted to say by means of the demons, what is useful to the Church and for the good of
souls. It is with this in mind that questions have been put and new revelations demanded in
return, but “nothing but the truth and what the Blessed Virgin wishes.”

(h) Before important revelation, particular prayers were demanded:243[126] “so that we
(demons) may be obliged to tell the truth.”

(i) If the demons did not speak the “language of Hell”, a possession would not be authentic. The
demons always come back to expressing their own point of view. The reader will easily
recognize when the demons are expressing their own opinions.

(j) The demons are bound to the instrument in their manner of speech. So it is possible that the
ideas of the instrument (the possessed person) are mingled with their revelations. That is why it
is always necessary to compare the revelations with the certain teachings of the Church.
“Scrutinize it all carefully, retaining only what is good,” says Saint Paul (1 Thess. 5, 21)

(k) At a time when the demons are especially powerful - and that seems to be the case today - it
seems supremely fitting that the Blessed Virgin, “victorious in all God's battles”, who will crush
the head of Satan, is forcing them to make revelations against their will, for the good of men and
of the Church. This also is a triumph for Mary.

Throughout the time this book was being prepared, many prayers were said. The demons
themselves, on behalf of the Blessed Virgin, were always asking for the repetition of certain
specific prayers. “Pray much to the Holy Spirit!”

242[125] The observations made by father Renz for the German edition are just as valid for the
French (and English) editions. The subtlety and the deceitfulness of the demons are absolutely
unbelievable. It is not for nothing that Scripture calls him: “THE Evil One” |Matt. 13, 19)

243[126] By the demons themselves, under orders from Heaven.

If the readers for their part accede to this demand, they will certainly profit greatly from this
reading, and they will receive enlightenment, even if all the revelations have not been written
(and translated) with as much clarity as desirable.

Part Two



JANUARY 16, 1976.

APRIL 25,1977

JUNE 10,1977


SEPTEMBER 15, 1977


APRIL 25,1977









Warnings from Beyond Part 1 of 3

Warnings from Beyond Part 3 of 3


The "deception of the century"

Witness to the impostor pope: an Immaculate Heart of Mary nun sees Pope Paul VI and impostor
pope within minutes of each other

Mysterious behaviors in Pope Paul VI’s papacy: Our Lady of the Roses provides the explanation

Email or print out the page and spread this message to as many people as

Home | Introduction | Prophecies | Directives | Order Form | Testimonies | Veronica | News |

Photos | Bible | Magazine | Newsletters | Radio Show |

The electronic form of this document is copyrighted.

Copyright © These Last Days Ministries, Inc. 2001 - 2005 All rights reserved.
P.O. Box 40, Lowell, MI 49331-0040
Revised: June 15, 2014





A literal text of the revelations made by the demons
Beelzebub, Judas Iscariot, Akabor, Allida, and Veroba
during a series of exorcisms' from 1975 to 1978

A translation from the French, by Nancy Knowles Smith, of the

'Avertissements de l'Au'delà à l’Église Contemporaine – Aveux
de l’Enfer’
by Jean Marty.
The revelations have also been published in German by
Bonaventure Meyer in Switzerland.
Jean Marty's book in French is available from 'Les Editions
Saint Raphael, 31 Ouest, rue King, Sherbrooke, Quebec, Canada

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 1 of 3

Warnings from Beyond (Hell), Part 2 of 3

EXORCISM OF DECEMBER 8, 1977 .............................................


EXORCISM OF APRIL 5, 1978 .......................................................


PRAYER TO SAINT MICHAEL, THE ARCHANGEL ..........................

TO CONCLUDE THESE WARNINGS ..............................................



OBJECT LESSON ..........................................................................

WITNESSES ..................................................................................

DECLARATION ..............................................................................

PREFACE ......................................................................................

NOTES ON PRESENTATION ..........................................................

INTRODUCTION ............................................................................

ALLOCUTION OF POPE PAUL VI ...................................................

I SAW THE CHURCH OF SAINT PETER .........................................

EXPLANATORY NOTES .................................................................

NOTE BY P. KNOWLES-SMITH ......................................................

BEELZEBUB ................................................................................

A literal text of the revelations made by the demons Beelzebub

and Verdi-Garandieu during a series of exorcisms (December 8,
1977, March 25 and April 5, 1978)


After a stubborn battle between the exorcist and the demon

Beelzebub, the latter absolutely refusing to speak, here are the
avowals which he was finally compelled to make:

244[1] This text is not included in the German-language edition of “Warnings” (Oct. 1977) It
was sent to us direct with view to publication in the French edition, together with the other two
exorcisms of “Part Three”.

B: They (he points upward) say: Adore, adore more, have more
veneration before the Most High, Infinite, Sublime, Universal
Majesty of God. It is much greater than you believe. Never turn your
back on the Blessed Sacrament (painful breathing) and exhort
others also to adore the Majesty of God by bringing it to their notice
without delay. Think how the greatest courage and even the
greatest good will (gasps and groans) must appear compared with
such Majesty; or think how everyone should prostrate themselves in
the dust before such Majesty. And how much more should they
grovel in the dust, and how repugnant to the Divine Majesty are
those who are cowardly, like present-day superiors, bishops and
priests who, in the name of God, have no courage at all and who
turn more towards exterior things than towards that which is their
duty: that which they are commanded to do by Those up there (he
points upward), that which the impetus of grace inspires in them.
Often they do not respond to the impulses of grace (because this is
so difficult in our era) and take the road of so-called obedience,
which is no longer obedience in the minds of Those up there (he
points upward), as we have previously been compelled to say.

There will come a time when everyone, good and bad, modest and
proud (very painful breathing), sick or well, will see everything
clearly. But many will not see clearly until too late, or after they will
already have allowed many graces to pass them by, and when they
will already have led many into error through this. That is what is
tragic. Those up there make me say (he points upward), because it
is no longer possible to bring back a man who is lost and goes to
Hell - nothing can be done to save his soul, if it is already lost.

There are many souls who have died within these last ten years who
would have been saved, if they had been led well by the priests, the
bishops and the superiors. It is horribly tragic (shouts and howls of
despair), it is horribly tragic and it can no longer be corrected-we
are compelled to say that (dreadful howls).

She (he points upward) is feted today, on this Her Feast-day as

Mother, as the Immaculate Conception... there She is, celebrating
Her Feast. Christ was totally without sin and without fault and She
too was without the least sin or fault. She is, and She was, without
the smallest blemish.

But men carry on the “way they are going, with their blemishes and
their faults, believing that this is an improvement, and that there is
nothing wrong with trumpeting their ideas to the world and
converting others to their way; of thinking. They often wish to teach
others the ideas they have in their hearts.

But this is not good, because these doctrines they have in their
hearts are false. They should, they should... One cannot simply
throw overboard a Church, a Mass and sermons that have existed
for dozens and hundreds of years. The clergy are blind.[2] The
clergy will see too late. Many of them will be lost because they have
not wanted to see things clearly. We are being compelled to say all
that on this Her Feast-day of the Immaculate Conception - She who
was conceived totally immaculate.

She has always obeyed Him and has never done anything else, in
the greatest as in the smallest matters - She has done nothing
except carry out His Will. Yes, She has done even more than strictly
what Christ required of Her. Oh, what has She not accomplished in
Her great virtue! She has accomplished even more than was
expected of Her up there (he points upward).

But you men, and especially the clergy, do not even accomplish
what you should accomplish. True, the clergy are not without
original sin; that is reserved for, Her, the Most Pure (he points
upward). But these priests, bishops, superiors and lay people still
receive many enlightenments which they could respond to, if they
wanted to. If they were to pray more to the Holy Spirit, they would
be able to accomplish much better what Those up there wish (he
points upward), according to what is right and as it will be
understood in the end, for they (these priests and lay people) are

The current manner in which the clergy are directing and leading
the Church is not in line with the views of Those up there (he points
upward). They are our views (in a loud voice), originating from us
down below (he points downward) - we are being compelled to say
this. Imagine being obliged to say this! We are obliged to on this day
of Her Immaculate Conception - She up there (he points upward),
whose purity and sublimity no human can appreciate even in an
approximate way (howls)!

Even we who are down below, who are proud and who were among
the Angels, must bow down before so much sublimity, purity and
virtue, must lower ourselves into the dust. How much more should
you men sink down in into the dust and ashes, but you do not do
it. Most men still think that they are almost Saints when they set
themselves apart from others who are still truly humble and wish to
make reparation. Many think that what is actually vice is virtue
(groans and gasps).

When She will come (he points upward), when She will come (in a
terrible voice), and that time is approaching ..... it will be too late.
Then, for many, it will be too late. They do not realize; many no
longer believe in the Great Warning or in the Great Catastrophe. In
the same way, many do not believe - well, even less still - in what
this book is proclaiming (“Warnings”) and what has had to be
proclaimed.[3] (Terrible wailing.)

If we could come back, we would behave better. How much better

we would behave if we were still able to (shouts, sobs in a
disturbing voice). If only - if only we could come back! If we could
have again those last ten seconds which we had up there (he points
upward) before being hurled into the abyss, if we had only those
last ten seconds just once more (cries of despair) so as to be able to
adore His Majesty again and to say: we are sorry; we wanted, in our
senseless pride, to be greater than Your Infinite Majesty. We are
sorry, do not damn us! Take us up there (he points upward), let us
stay there in the most remote corner... But it is too late, too late for
us... it is too late for us... We can do nothing any more (with
unspeakable despair, howling and weeping)... This despair, this
endless torment... this darkness which surrounds us for all

Men, open your eyes! Clergy, priests, superiors, bishops, open your
eyes! Come back! We can no longer do it - but you still can. You still
have these last hours and seconds. Many of you still have years;
what good will they be if you do not use them properly? What use
will they be to you? What will be the good, if you do what should
not be done, and do not do what you ought to do? Do you know
what we would do if we were still able to? But we cannot any more -
not any more!

The darkness is appalling, the gnawing worms are appalling, the

fire which surrounds us and from which we cannot escape,[4] is

But appalling, too, in the sight of God, are these priests, superiors
and bishops, who, in their pride, wish to exalt themselves above
Goodness, above Messages, Warnings and Exhortations from Those
up there (he points upward) and who are unwilling to do what
Those up there (he points upward) wish and have ordained.

Many laymen are suffering because of this; The clergy are taking
them with them, because the lay people believe the clergy, want to
have faith in them, and so they should under normal
circumstances. But with such men, they cannot, and must not,
have faith in them any longer. Judas has said previously on July
17,1975: NOW, ONE CAN NO LONGER OBEY. And we are being
compelled to repeat that on this day, the Feast of Her Immaculate

Follow the Way of the Cross, listen to the exhortations, the good
exhortations. Without doubt, there are certain people who receive
graces and yet are not good, but that quickly becomes obvious
(painful breathing).

Look neither to the right nor to the left, neither to the front nor to
the rear, neither towards the East nor the West,[5] but only upward,
even if this Will from On High (he points upward) is now difficult to
carry out. Do not carry out any other will but that from On High (he
points upward), for we have seen what it costs to disobey His
Infinite Majesty ... we disobeyed and must now pay the penalty
eternally ... we will never be able to come back ... and many of these
priests will never be able to come back, and that is their loss...

We have finished speaking for today, the day of the Immaculate


Declarations of the demon Beelzebub, which are at the same time:

replies to the objections raised concerning the publication of the
present work, “Warnings from the Beyond”, and also pieces of

“I, Beelzebub, must repeat what I am repeating incessantly on the

subject of the book, “Warnings from the Beyond”; I must repeat it
on the day of the Annunciation.”

(The demon demands that we invoke the Holy Spirit, which is done.)


“.... The imprimatur would be a very great help for the spreading (of
the book) of the Warnings. If the work had had the benefit of the
imprimatur (from a bishop, in spite of all the fluttering leaves[6] and
all that attacks, it would have made its way. This would be a great
advantage for you, and you must work hard to obtain this goal...
because it is the Will of Those from On High (he points upward).


You are already being ridiculed for all the good you wish to do with
this book, as people who think they can see the devil. It is because
time has run out that Heaven has provided for the demon to be
made to speak in this way, in order to help the good, particularly
in the lamentable state of the Church at the present time. There is
no passage in this book which we had to take back as inexact, for it
is all provided for in Heaven's Plan.


To those who reproach you for not having followed the rules of the
RITUALE ROMANUM[7] you can reply that there are no rules
without exceptions. If we (the demons) were found in a case of black
obsession, it is obvious that we would not be able to tell the truth. If
the obsession is black in the normal way, that is to say, if it is the
consequence of sin,[8] then certainly, the normal procedure is to
follow the rules of the RITUALE ROMANUM”.

(The demon goes on to explain with a comparison drawn from the

Gospel, why under such conditions, the manifestation of
“Warnings” constitutes, in fact, a legitimate exception to the rules of

“To be sure, Christ has said that one should not work on the
Sabbath Day, but when a beast has fallen into a pit on the Sabbath,
one is allowed to pull it out on the Sabbath.[9] In the case of the
“Warnings”, the Church represents thousands of beasts who would
have been hurled into pits. And they believe themselves to be eagles
still flying in the sky!

Why should these beasts in pits not be able to be saved? The more
decadent humanity is, the more the Most High seeks ways of
stirring men and waking them up. But if anyone refuses to believe,
Those from On High (he points upward) can do nothing. This was
an effect of their Mercy.

Those who stick to the letter and think themselves learned, and
those who do not recognize in this book a means of Mercy will not
receive Mercy. Those who do not honor Mercy and who do not
practice it with regard to their neighbor would not know how to
benefit from Mercy.


“Do not judge, and you will not be judged”[10] Most men take no
notice of that and believe that they can judge others. In truth, they
have a blindfold over their eyes, and they are judging in situations
where they have nothing to judge. And they build a volcano out of
specks of dust. They know how to recognize the speck of dust which
is in the eyes of others, but they fail to recognize the beam which is

on the point of falling down on themselves. They should pay much
more attention to not rotting away inside; or to not being struck by
the beam which is threatening them. They should pay attention to
not becoming dust and rubble themselves.

All the reproaches which they address to others are nothing,

compared to the reproaches they should be addressing to
themselves. The most important thing, right now, would be to
preach Charity: “What is the use of condemning someone else,
when I should have been thinking about my own salvation? What
need have we to judge others, since it is God Who judges: Who
punishes them if they are not just; and Who rewards them if they
are just?”

To judge is not their (men's) duty. This does not rest with them it is
not their task to judge privileged souls. It is not their task to claim
to reveal the truth by ruining their reputations. To be sure, it is
right to be on guard against false seers, but people of good
judgment become aware of things which are not as they should be
in the case of bogus seers. A man who has sound judgment, an
appreciation of what is good, will quickly notice when there is
something amiss.

The worst thing is that they do not take a stand against the wicked
ones; it is against the good ones that stands are taken; in this way,
irreparable faults are committed. The accusers should first of all
make their own 'mea culpa' before smashing in the breasts of others
with the beam. Phariseeism has nothing to do with the
commandments of God. Even if it is presented as “traditionalist”,
this is still Phariseeism....


Act, act now! The days are numbered - we ourselves feel it down
there below (he points downward). We have launched ourselves into
all parts of the world, so vigorously that we have lost our breath.

In spite of all these difficulties, the Great Lady from On High makes
us say (he points upward) that it is necessary to bring out all the
translations[11]: in Italian, in English and in Spanish. This is
because the book[12] must throw light on the disastrous situation
of the Church and must become an aid for those who are searching
for the truth about the state of the Church in the way Those up
there (he points upward) see it; and the Holy Father, too (must act)
in so far as he is able to do so.

Also, in the French edition[13] everything must be added which it is

possible to include.[14] It must be printed that what we have said is
for the good of the Church, and that we have not been able to lie.
You must spread this book as much as you can.



(Beelzebub exclaims suddenly and cries out): She is there, She is

there with her crown of stars! She is behind you, strengthening and
sustaining you. Even if you do not feel it, even if you do-not see it,
She is behind you all the same.

In spite of everything, She says, look for the possibility of having an

imprimatur. Also publish without delay in the other languages.[15]
At least in the three languages that we have nominated. She has
hoped that things would have progressed more rapidly. Act without
delay, because in a little while, it may be too late. For these things
you have Her blessing, as Those from On High (he points upward)
grant blessings to every. thing that they wish and determine.

We have spoken. We have been obliged to say all this against our


In our opinion, it seems to us that it cannot be long now.[16] That
is why we are launching this terrible assault in all corners of the
world - to be precise, because it seems to us that the wait for the
Warning should not last long now. But we do not know the exact


Exorcist: Father Ernest Fischer, retired missionary, Gossau (Saint-

Gall, Switzerland.)

Demon: Verdi-Garandieu, a human demon.



The Abbot Verdi-Garandieu, human demon, priest of the diocese of

Tarbes in the seventeenth century, addresses this pathetic
message, through the possessed woman, to his brothers in the
Priesthood, to beseech them - by order of the Most Holy Trinity and
the Virgin Mary - to go back onto the narrow road of the Gospel,
and so prevent themselves in their turn, from suffering in eternal
Hell the horrible fate which befell him because of his infidelities to

At the end of the exorcism of Leo XIII used, in this instance, by Fr.
Fischer, numerous invocations were pronounced, including that of
Saint Vincent Ferrier,[18] the great Spanish Dominican missionary
of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries; he traveled throughout
Spain, Italy, Switzerland and France, where he died at Vannes in
1419. He was a formidable opponent of the devil, from whom he

wrestled many souls,[19] through his life of love and penance and
his stirring sermons.

In short: Saint Vincent Ferrier, a model to imitate; Abbot Verdi-

Garandieu, an example not to follow.

The demon is going to speak for nearly two and a half hours on end.
We reproduce here the text of his adjurations, by order of Heaven,
to the priests of our time.[20]

Verdi-Garandieu after having pointed out that he also has become

“a demon among the demons”, suddenly begins to cry out, saying):
“What a stupid thing I did not responding to grace and leading the
life that I led!”

(Then while uttering woeful cries, he exclaims, making the

possessed woman jump to her feet): “Why did I let myself go that
way, why? Why did I agree to being admitted to the Priesthood, this
very heavy responsibility, since I was not equal to it if I was not
prepared to take the trouble to lift myself up to the heights of this
great ideal? Why did I give bad example as thousands and
thousands of priests do today, by not acting in accordance with my
priesthood? Why didn't I teach the catechism as I should have

I spent my time looking at the women's dresses, rather than in

observing the commandments of God. The truth of it is, I was
neither hot nor cold, I was lukewarm and the Lord vomited me from
His mouth.[21] In my youth, I was still good, I still responded to

(While he was speaking, we heard his cries through the possessed


“It was later that I became lukewarm. It was when I entered onto
the wide and easy road of pleasure and abandoned the narrow road
of virtue, by not responding to grace any more; and from then on, I
fell lower and lower.

At the beginning, I used to still confess my sins; I wanted to change
myself, but I did not succeed because I no longer knew how to pray
adequately. I did not respond to grace because of this tepidity, I
went further down to the stage of coldness. Between this tepidity
and coldness, there is only the distance of an onionskin. If I had
been warm and ardent, I would not have known this wretched

If the priests of our time do not pull themselves together - Ah, well!
They will experience the same fate that I have. At the present time,
there are thousands, tens of thousands of priests in the world who
are like me, who give bad example, who are lukewarm and who no
longer respond to God's grace. All, if they do not change themselves,
will have a destiny no better than that which I, Verdi-Garandieu,
have had.

Ah! What a destiny for me in Hell! If, at least, I had not been
born.[22] If I were able to come back to life again! Ah! How I would
love to return to earth in order to live a better life! Ah! How I would
love to spend my nights and my days on my knees, in prayer,
calling on the Most High! I would invoke the Angels and Saints of
Heaven, in order for them to help me to leave the road to perdition,
but I can no longer go back, I am condemned (he finishes in a
woeful voice).

Alas, the priests do not know what it is to he condemned to Hell,

and what Hell is. At the present time, nearly everyone on earth
takes the line of least resistance. They want to enjoy the pleasures
of life. They are convinced that practicing humanism, as they call it,
being of the mentality of their time, is something that is now
established forever.

Bishops, cardinals and abbots give an example that is no better

than that given by their subordinates. Do they live according to the
simplicity that Christ used to practice in his meals and the kind of
food he ate? As the Gospel says, Jesus Christ did indeed participate
in banquets, to which He was invited by various people, but at
these meals, He did not eat very much. And if He did eat a little
during the course of these banquets, it must also be stressed that,
many times, He chose to suffer from hunger.
The Holy Family and the Apostles too, fasted a great deal.
Otherwise, they would not have received all the graces with which
they were blessed. And yet, Jesus did not need to acquire grace,
since He was Himself the Author of grace, but He wanted to give an
example: to His Apostles certainly, but also to all the cardinals.
bishops and priests of all the centuries. But what good was that,
since in our time cardinals, bishops and priests sit down to their
meals in luxurious surroundings and enjoy delicious dishes.

They go so far as to ruin their health in following this way of life,

but they imagine that this befits their position as bishop, cardinal
or provincial. Poor cooks, who imagine that because they are
serving bishops or important people, they must present complicated
things on the table! They imagine, poor souls, that it would be a
disgrace for them if they were not able to bring all these dishes to
the table. They forget that by doing this, they are not helping the
bishops to imitate Christ any more than the priests do. It would be
better if these cooks could tell such personages that Christ (too)
used to be alive, and that He lived much more simply.

Those from On High (he points upward) value whatever is in

accordance with the imitation of Jesus Christ; and what is being
done at the present time is completely contrary to the imitation of
Jesus Christ. Many live in refinement, luxury, and abundance, to
the point of excess, to the point even of sinfulness. Sin has often
had its beginnings at the table. Sinning begins there where a
certain asceticism should be practiced, but this asceticism is

The rejection of the spirit of sacrifice is not the sin, but the open
door to sin through which it can enter. It is this lack of asceticism
that slowly leads to sin. Between the two there is only an onionskin.
If the priest does not follow the teachings of the Church, it is we
who come along to pull him by the end of his robe245[23] in order

245[23] By his soutane? ...or perhaps, his “garment of flesh” (Cf Saint Augustine,

to lead him onto our path. It is only a little end of his robe that we
take hold of, just for a moment, but with the hope of carrying off the
whole habit.

For a long time, I fully intended to become a good priest; but it

must be mentioned that priests are attacked by us (demons) much
more than the lay people are. Certainly, the lay people are also in
danger, especially those who are doing their utmost to be among
the just and those who have an important responsibility. But since
the priest has a very great power for blessing, we give preference to
attacking the priest First of all.

As far as I was concerned, I used to remember that I was a priest

and, at the beginning, I used to exercise my Priesthood responsibly.
And then, as time went by, I found that monotonous and, forgetting
prayer, I also forgot about celibacy. I cut out prayer, firstly because
I believed I was too busy, and then I used to take it up again
occasionally, and then, finally, I abandoned it altogether. I used to
think that those long prayers in the breviary were tedious and
useless and, in the end, I lost the taste for prayer.246[24]

When I cut out the breviary, I fell into the sin of impurity, and from
that moment on, I had no more taste for saying the Mass. This was
a chain reaction. When I fell into impurity this was the chain
reaction - I no longer said the Mass devoutly because I was no
longer in the state of grace. In this condition, the reading of the
Bible and of the Gospel, in particular, and also the sight of God's
commandments, became a reproach to me.

There was a warning for me in that, and because I paid no attention

to the warning, I resolved not to teach the children as it should
have been my duty to teach them. How could I have been able to
teach them about Good, if I myself was not practicing it? But those

246[24] Let us invoke the Holy Angels of the Fifth Choir: the Principalities, to give us the taste
for and a love of prayer, and perseverance in prayer, for such is their vocation.

who, today, call themselves humanists and modernists, know all
that just as well as I do.

How could they impose on lay people and children, things that they
themselves do not believe and do not practice? How could they bear
teaching them as they should, knowing that their teaching is not in
accord with their interior life, and that they would therefore be
telling enormous lies? Within many, in these times, the heart has
become like an abyss of death. There are many more than one
would think, who find themselves in this state. They are rotten
apples; how could a rotten apple give off a good smell? It is only a
priest who strives to attain virtue, who can touch souls and give
them what they need.

If priests were to give an example of virtue, in particular to the

young, we would have a world completely different from the one we
know. You would have a world a thousand times and more better
than the one you have at the present time. How can you want to
spread Good if you do not have it in you? How can I speak of the
Holy Spirit, if I myself am happy not to listen to Him? How can one
point out the road to follow, when one has left if himself? It is a
much deeper tragedy than you can imagine.

The tragedy is that it is at the very moment when the priest leaves
the road of virtue, that he is tempted to draw many souls after him.

This begins with the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass, which is said from
beginning to end without any taste for it. Consequently, no personal
benefit is received from it. At all events, that is the way it was for
me, and I developed an aversion for the Mass and for its sacred
texts, which, for someone who is behaving badly, are a permanent

In my case, as for thousands of other priests, there was at least the

Transubstantiation which allowed the faithful to assist truly at
Mass, because these people cannot know the depths of a priest's
heart; but woe betide priests who no longer say what they should
say to ensure that the Mass is valid, and who no longer live by it.

Woe betide anyone who leads the faithful onto the road of error.
These priests would do better to shout publicly from the height of
the pulpit: “I have sinned. I am no longer capable of practicing
virtue. Pray for me, so that I may be converted, and once again
teach the ways of virtue.” Speaking in this way would be much
better, and we demons would no longer have this power to dominate
these priests, because they would have made an act of humility.

Even if some people were going to develop a contempt for a priest

who would speak this way, the majority of those hearing him would
be edified by his humility and would be able to help him to pull
himself together. The majority of the faithful would have respect for
a priest who would express himself in this manner; this would be
much better than continuing along the way of lying and hypocrisy.

What is the use of celebrating Mass facing the people, and telling
them: “Come near! God pardons you all your sins. He understands
you. Come to the Father of Light; and if you are in the darkness, He
will bring you back into grace again.” They all forget that
something must be done beforehand, in order for the Father to
take you back into His arms and bring you back into His grace.

It is true that the Father takes His children back into His arms, but
before this happens, it is necessary for them to repent and to
promise to change the direction of their lives. It is necessary to
avoid the roads that lead to perdition.

The priest ought to think: “I must begin with myself. That would be
the only way to be a model for each one, and to be able to preach
the teaching of the Holy Spirit and of Jesus Christ to the whole
community. That would also be the mission which the. Most High
considers that I should preach and carry out among the people.”

Much too much is said about the love of neighbor, while forgetting
that this love results from the love which one has for God. How can
one speak of loving one's; neighbor, of drawing nearer to one
another, if one forgets the first commandment, the principal
commandment: “You must love God with all your heart, with all

your soul, with all your strength.”247[25] The directive to love your
neighbor comes only in second place.

If the priest were to first of all make peace with Those from On High
(he points upward), love of neighbor would immediately start to flow
out. It is the freemasonic masquerade which says: “It is necessary
to love each other, to help each other, to support each other.” But
where does all that lead to? Even if one speaks of charity, or of
forgiving, or of mutual support, see the result, should this only be
the number of present-day suicides.

It is true that there is a commandment to love your neighbor as

yourself, but that comes after the one to honor and adore God first
of all. It is necessary to begin at the very beginning of this
commandment, and to love God first, which in fact, includes love of
neighbor. It is in the first part that the whole commandment is
found. If one were to love God truly, one would not talk incessantly
about loving one's neighbor, supporting him, helping him.248[26]

But nothing like that actually happens. They chatter away about it
all the time, in the parish rooms, at the bishops' conferences, and
even in Rome. They chatter away, they discuss, they decide
something, they forget about it, they want to accept everything in a
way which Those from On High (he points upward) do not agree

Those from On High (he points upward) are not only Mercy, they are
'also Justice, and I, Verdi-Garandieu, know what I'm talking about!
If I had exercised virtue, prayed, done penance, I would not have
learned the hard way what I now know. I would have been obliged
to ask for crosses in order to help my sheep to sanctify themselves
and also to sanctify myself; but I forgot to ask for those things.

247[25] “The first commandment of all is, Listen, Israel; there is no God but the Lord thy God;
and thou shalt love the Lord thy God with the love of thy whole heart, and thy whole soul, and
thy whole mind, and thy whole strength. This is the first commandment, and the second, its like,
is this, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” (Mark 12, 30-31)

248[26] It would be done.

In our times, the majority of priests forget that it is necessary to put
into practice the way of the cross, to make self-sacrifices, to pray for
others, to forget about oneself. In our times, it should be
proclaimed, from the height of the pulpits, to our faithful, that
they must do penance to make reparation for and to raise up from
the gutter all those who are wallowing there at the present time.
This would be a way of practicing Charity in its true sense.

All that,249[27] to be sure, has its importance, but it all sinks into
the dust, more especially as God Himself has promised to give us
what we need to live, particularly in our era where material things
are dispensed in a remarkably organized way. That is why they
must not be the main goal of our charity, but the means which
allow us to have access to the other, that of God.

Certainly, it is necessary to help him who is in need, but to proceed

from that to over-rating it to the point of thrusting aside duty
towards God is too much. It would be much preferable to give one's
attention from the height of the pulpit, to leading the people:

to pray for so and so who finds himself in great spiritual difficulty,

and therefore in great danger; to ask them to light a blessed candle,
or to make use of the cross, the cross of the dead250[28] and of
holy “water, not forgetting the Rosary in order to bring help from
afar to this person.

All that brings blessings even when it is done by lay people; it

flourishes in discretion and silence. And we (demons), when
confronted by such things, have to withdraw our involvement in the

Men should be reminded from the height of the pulpit, that it is

necessary to take religion seriously, to sacrifice themselves for each
other in order to keep up perseverance in each one's heart, and
thus to keep men on the path of virtue.

249[27] All the ways of helping one's neighbor.

250[28] A cross indulgenced for the purpose of helping the dying.

The lay people should also be told that they must pray for the
members of the clergy and for all their responsibilities, in order that
they may be preserved in the service of God and not fall into the
traps of the demon. They must pray for the priests to guide the
faithful well. I, too, am a priest, and it is for that reason I suffer
terribly in Hell because of the mark of my consecration.

The priests should also ask the faithful, from the height of the
pulpit, to pray for themselves, because they should make it known
to the faithful that the demons are attacking them much more
strongly than they believe. They should pray for the priests in order
that they may persevere in their ministry and in the right direction
until the hour of their death. It is necessary also for the lay people
to pray for each other, in order that they may continue on the road
of virtue and of everything that is good, not just occasionally, but all
of the time.

It is the tragedy of thousands and thousands of priests and lay

people that they have grown like tender-weeds. Without warning, at
the moment of temptation, they are trampled on by the demon, as
Jesus Christ has pointed out to us in the Gospel: because they lack
either sun or water, or because the sun has scorched them. This
happens more and more as the lay people of our time are turned
away from the right road by the priests themselves, who tell them
that what used to be done previously has today been cast aside.
Among them all (priests and lay people) there used to be some who
practiced great virtue, then suddenly, they have wilted because they
were not rooted sufficiently deeply in the good earth.

It is I, Verdi-Garandieu, who am telling you that it is necessary to

pray constantly so that priests and lay people may continue in
perseverance. It is necessary for priests in particular to know that it
must be announced from the height of the pulpit, that prayer is
more and more essential in our days. It is necessary to recall that
perseverance along the road of the cross is the law of happiness,
because he who knows how to bear (trials) is placing himself on the
road to Heaven.

In particular, people who are poor must be told that they have to be
content to bear their misfortune because it is later on that they will
be profoundly happy in Heaven. Even if the poor have to bear
(privations), these are, all things considered, still a long way away
from the fastings and sacrifices which were accepted by, for
example, the Curé of Ars, and other great Saints, right up to the
very end of their lives. It is necessary to tell the poor that they
should thank the Lord for the lot in which He has placed them,
because acceptance of poverty can help them to imitate Jesus
Christ more.

Thank the Good God,251[29] because in accordance with the kind

of poverty that you have, you also have much less time when you
could, be succumbing to temptations, since it is necessary for you
to work all the time. Those who are endowed with a large family,
and who, as a consequence, have much to do to educate and feed
them, must thank the Good God three times a day, because in
these circumstances, they have every chance of escaping from the
pleasures of the world and of preparing themselves better for the
Kingdom of Heaven where their place is reserved.

When the fourth child comes into some families, then there is a
drama both for the people around and for the family itself. What is
to be done? What is true for the fourth is true for the second or the
third; and, unfortunately, the priests enter into a spirit of
understanding when-these complaints are presented to them and
agree that the faithful may make use of the pill to avoid the child.
The faithful do not realize the danger into which they are putting
themselves, because between the taking of the pill (already a
serious fault) and abortion (an even more serious fault), the
distance is short.

ABORTION IS MURDER and, consequently, a very grave sin. In our

times, people are unwilling to accept as the truth, what has been
believed for thousands and thousands of centuries

251[29] “Give thanks (to God) upon all occasions; this is what God expects of you in Christ
Jesus.” (1 Thess. 5, 18)

beforehand.252[30] So, even if God does not punish onanism
straight away, as He punished the crime of Onan,253[31] our God
considers the means of birth control to be as serious as anything
which is done. You just imagine then, what He thinks of abortion!

So, therefore, I Verdi-Garandieu, see myself under an obligation to

tell everyone, bishops, cardinals and priests, that they must, from
the height of the pulpit, announce - what, then? - : “Follow the
way of the Lord, for there where self-denial and sacrifice are found,
there also is the possibility of grace.”

Where there is neither sacrifice nor self-denial, no grace is possible.

And where there is neither self-denial nor sacrifice, the very
smallest chink offers us, with our guile, the chance of very soon
becoming the masters. This little chink is enough for us to turn the
whole house upside down, which is what has happened to all your
churches at the present time.

It is necessary to give missions to the people again, and to preach to

them again, not from the choir but from the pulpit, as we have
already said before. There are even some churches where one must
descend to the altar rather than go up to it and, immediately, the
people are distracted because their gaze is not directed upward but
toward the distractions which abound below, and sometimes a very
long way below, right down to our place. These popular missions
should be brought back in force, because when the road of virtue is
presented in this way, it is a shower of graces that is being offered
to the people.

252[30] In other words, forever.

253[31] “Whereupon Juda bade his son Onan mate with the widow, and do a husband's duty by
her, so as to beget children in his brother's name; but Onan, who knew that they would not be
reckoned as his, frustrated the act of marriage when he mated with her, so that his brother's line
should remain without issue. Him, too, tor this abominable deed of his, the Lord punished with
death.” (Gen. 38, 8-10)

The influence of a priest who lives according to the laws of the Lord
is enormous, which is what can be noted in the life of the Curé of
Ars of Ars. The Curé of Ars did not save souls by running off on
trips, by eating very fine food, by attending all kinds of conferences,
but by remaining in his room and in front of the Most Blessed
Sacrament, which is, moreover, what I myself, Verdi-Garandieu,
should have done. Instead of that, I neglected my pastoral duties
with respect to my parish, and I led it in this manner, onto this
path. In our era, there should be thousands and thousands of
Curés of Ars, and if they do not still exist, then this man should be
being thought of as someone to imitate.

This is what I, Verdi-Garandieu, am obliged to say: priests must

avoid habitual contact with women and must recite the entire
breviary. It is a fact that, if the priests do not say the breviary,
they are in great danger of succumbing to temptation; on the
other hand, if they do recite it, the Most High Himself helps them to
overcome it, because the priests are subjected to great temptations
in relation to this.254[32] It is noticeable that, even when the priest
falls into sin, and in spite of that, recites his breviary, the Most
High gives him the chance of continuing his ministry and being a
profitable instrument for the faithful.

It must be said to all those who are subjected to great difficulties,

that they must persevere in the hope of the Lord, because the Lord
loves to put those who love Him to the test, particularly in an age
where financial means allow men to protect themselves255[33]
against suffering and trials. It must be repeated often, from the
height of the pulpit, that they must first of all put their trust in
the Lord in order to be able to wrestle against their trials and to
bear them.

At the present time, this point should be stressed very much,

because those financial means are an occasion of weakness,

254[32] Those which are the result of “habitual contact with women”, the demon has just said.

255[33] Jean Marty explains that the French word used, “se parer” means: “To take precautions
against any danger whatsoever.” (Larousse)

especially in parish communities, and because the easy and
pleasure-filled (or free and easy) lives of the priests, and even of the
bishops, do not lead in this way to the imitation of Christ, but
rather to the loss of souls.

How could the Holy Spirit come into souls, if the priest fosters easy-
going ways, by not giving the people the understanding of sin and
by holding out bright prospects before them that God is merciful
and pardons everything very easily, without their being asked to
repent or to do penance. It must be shouted from all the rooftops
that the Way of the Cross is required by Heaven. It is by following
the Cross of Jesus Christ that one can best help one's neighbor to
salvation, because the Good God makes use of this penance; or
rather, the Good God makes use of this penance to help in the
salvation of the neighbor. Because if one carries out the first part of
the commandment of God, one also carries out the second part of
the commandment of love.

Is it really practicing love with regard to God, to celebrate Mass

facing the people, as if it were being addressed to the people and
not to God? The priests must say their Masses in such a way that
they are recognizing that it is uniquely the service of God and the
honor of God that are being sought through this Sacrifice. All the
rest is only complementary or supplementary; the priests preach far
too much about the things of everyday life and about love of
neighbor, in general or in particular, forgetting that it is the love of
God that leads to the true love of neighbor and the true practice of
charity. This manner of action and behavior would, through the
practice of self-denial and penance, bring about the salvation of
thousands and thousands of souls if people truly set about it. So
many souls are falling like snowflakes into Hell, as the privileged
souls have so often reminded you.

If the bishops and priests persist in maintaining this disastrous

situation, thousands and thousands of churches will no longer be
The Church, which situation has begun to happen even now. For
thousands and thousands of the faithful, the present-day sermons
in the churches are justifications for remaining perfunctory in the
service of the Lord; consequently they are instruments of death,

since they do not lead directly to Heaven and do not make people
think about it.

All this happened because the priest himself has got into careless
ways, and no longer lives the first commandment of love for God.
Such a one is like an apple with a worm inside it, and he is no
longer the guide in the way he ought to be. If the bishops, priests
and abbots had lived following the laws determined by the Lord, you
would not have this catastrophe that you now see in Rome.



This state of affairs, which moreover has spread outwards from the
Vatican, is the work of freemasonry. But if, everywhere in the world,
millions of faithful had united through religious exercises to pray
and do penance, and at the same time ask the Lord to bring us out
from this situation, Heaven would have prevented, would not have
allowed this catastrophe to happen.



I have to say this too: I must say to thousands and thousands of

present-day priests that women can become their downfall, and
that this would not happen if they were to arm themselves with
prayer. If the priests were to take up their breviary and to nourish
themselves on the doctrine of the Doctors of the Church, who, as a
result of prayer, have such great knowledge of men, things would go
differently for them; whereas, if they do not do this, they belong
among those thousands and thousands of priests who today are
living in mortal sin.

Thousands of priests are living outside the state of grace, and they
no longer say their breviary - just as I myself used to act. If only, at
the very least, I had called on my Guardian Angel256[34] to help

256[34] This angelic help, placed permanently at our disposal by God, is all the more necessary
since - outside of the daily struggles against the inclinations of our poor human nature, tainted by
me; but no, I rejected every means which would have allowed me to
pull myself together, and in following this way of life, I indeed
neglected to teach the young people, and yet I was not nearly as bad
as what is happening today with the priests and the young people.
This warning should be a. light for the priests who are on the way
to perdition.

Formerly there were still many priests who were watchful, for their
own sanctification, but today they have adopted the wide road that
is, at the same time, the road to perdition. If prayers are not said for
them, if penitential souls do not rise to their defense and to obtain
graces for them, they are lost. That seems incredible, it is tragic,
but I am obliged to tell it the way it is.

It is all the more tragic because our God is not a God who
resembles a “sugar daddy”. He has created laws; these laws are
eternal. They must be obeyed, and the faithful should not listen to
those in the clergy who advocate change, because it is not the clergy
who fix the laws, but the Lord, and His laws remain in force
eternally. It is not for nothing that the Lord caused it to be noted in
the Gospel that it is better to enter the Kingdom of Heaven blind in
one eye, then to have both eyes in Hell.257[35]

It is indeed through his sight that the priest of our times is

becoming more and more lost. These days. the priests do not
mortify their gaze sufficiently. They receive into their hearts far too
many images that are constraints on their interior life. This begins
with television, and continues on in the activities of the parish
where women are now numerous. Formerly the women in the
church used to have their heads covered. In our times, that isn't
done any more. Then why turn the altar to face the people? I, Verdi-

Original Sin, and constantly led into confusion by our passions - it if not “against beings of flesh
and blood” that we have to battle, but “with principalities and powers, with those who have
mastery of the world in these dark days, with malign influences in an order higher than ours.”
(Eph. 6, 12)

257[35] “And if thy eye is an occasion of failing, pluck it out; better for thee to enter blind into
the Kingdom of God, than to have two eyes when thou art cast into the fires of Hell; the worm
which eats them there never dies, the fire is never quenched.” (Mark 9, 46-47)

Garandieu, used to say Mass with my back turned to the people,
and even then I was still seduced by women; today's priests with
Mass said turned towards the people, have more temptations than

It is not for nothing that the Lord, in the Gospel, has said that it is
better to enter (into the Kingdom) blind in one eye, or with only one
hand, or only one foot, than to enter the terrible torment of Hell
with both eyes, both hands and both feet. Could the priests believe
that the Gospel has lost its value today, and they can change it
about to suit their taste? Could they believe that the Lord Jesus
spoke only for the men in whose presence He gave His message? In
His time, they used to wear long robes.258[36]

It doesn't occur to the priests that perhaps He might have been

speaking more for the people of our age, where perdition is being
spread more and more through technical means, and where no one
is capable of stopping what is happening. It is a burning furnace of
perdition that cannot be extinguished by the rain of efforts, to
which a certain number of good priests who are struggling here and
there, feel themselves compelled.

The Lord always addresses Himself to the freedom of each

individual. Besides, the Bible is there, the Gospel in particular; and
people refuse to listen to them, Heaven can do nothing about it,
especially if people are amusing themselves by adapting the Gospel
to their own taste.

If all these mercies are thrown to the wind, what can Heaven do
about it? How will grace be able to act if holy books are no longer
read, or books about the Saints, for example the life of Catherine
Emmerich, or that of the Cure of Ars, or even that of Padre Pio who
has given a great example to our times. Each of these Saints feels
the same love for the same sacrifice, in the same self-denials,

258[36] ADDITIONAL NOTE: i.e. old-fashioned, out of date, different from modern men!

through love of others. The penance of these Saints has been
acceptable to the Most High.

He would be just as prepared to accept still more reparations, still

more sacrifices, made for the conversion of souls. The Good God
would often love people to be capable of saying to Him: “I accept the
sufferings You will send me. Give me the grace to bear them for the
conversion of this one or that one.” But on the whole, it must be
said that when the Lord sends Sufferings, very often the Christians
reject them with horror and with all their strength. Man too often
does his best to avoid suffering. It should be up to the priests to live
according to this way of seeing things and to preach it to the

All those who reject suffering and seek only to eliminate it are not
living in conformity with the first commandment of God. The best
way to conform to the Will of God is to say: “Not my will, but Thine
be done!”259[37] This uniting oneself to the Agony of Christ would
be the best way of honoring the love of God. If suffering was united
with acceptance of the Will of God, it would take on a very great

Excruciating as certain sufferings may be, by uniting them with

those of Christ, they would be the means both of sanctification and
of reparation for the sins of others. I am thinking of all the
sufferings which are sometimes inherent in the state of marriage
and how they are rejected in the hope that one day, perhaps, one
will be able to separate from one's partner, and yet, if they are
borne, these sufferings would accomplish great reparations.
Thousands and thousands of people would be able to suffer

259[37] “Sufferings are the greatest gifts and the greatest graces from God ... they are the only
thing the Angels would envy you, if they were capable of envying anything.” (Her Guardian
Angel to Mechtilde Thaller in “The Angels” (“Les Anges”))

260[38] “I then recognized my lack of courage and how wrong it was of me to wish so ardently
for an end to my sufferings” - “I recognized with what indescribable ardor Jesus had desired
suffering, and how a soul dwells within God's Love and His Grace, when it suffers patiently, in
accordance with the Will of God.” (M. Thaller, idem.)

thinking of others and these sufferings offered up would not be in

All that is completely forgotten in your Catholic Church of today.

Very rarely is it mentioned from the pulpit, and that applies
everywhere. The imitation of Jesus Christ and the solicitude for the
salvation of one's neighbor are the things that are important. The
rest is secondary, and this is what “Love you neighbor as
yourself261[39] is all about.

If Christ were to come back into your midst, there would be

thousands and thousands of people who would again look on Him
as a revolutionary and a madman. All those who are pledged to
following Christ today are looked upon as fools. Instead of raising
themselves up to the heights, people are going down to the depths,
and so many priests are no longer preaching these truths because
they are for them a vivid reproach, because they are no longer living
by them. If they themselves were to practice virtue, they would be
able to ask much more from the people. How can I think that others
might want what I do not want myself?

It is a truly tragic state of affairs in which you are living now in the
Catholic Church. That applies from the priests right to the cardinals
in Rome. If the priests were to live like Christ and the Apostles, they
would be leading souls along a much better-lit and much safer
road. As Saint John the Baptist and Jesus preached in their time,
they must be converted and do penance.

So many priests nowadays are fighting against effort and good

because they themselves have turned in the direction of evil. They
are already on the broad highway which leads to the abyss. This is
what the priests should be told straight to the face, but in a manner
which respects the ways of psychology and which indicates that one
is only concerned about their well-being. It is not a question of

261[39] “Thou shalt love they neighbor as thyself'. A commandment decreed by God Himself,
first in the Old Testament through Moses (Leviticus 19, 18) ; then again in the New Testament
thru our Lord ... and quoted, passed down, and taken up again afterwards by the Evangelists, the
Apostles, etc.

telling them that they are bad, but of MAKING USE OF
PSYCHOLOGY,262[40] to bring them to the point of coming back (to
where they should be).

It is necessary to ask questions in their presence, at all events very

discreetly, to find out whether they have stopped praying or not,
and to bring them to the understanding that the things of God
become clear only through prayer, just as solicitude for the
salvation of souls. As for those who are more capable of accepting
criticism, one could make use of that with regard to them, and,
perhaps, thanks to God, bring them back again. Natures are
different. It is necessary to adapt oneself according to what one is
faced with, in the same way that Padre Pio used to do.

Some among the priests are perhaps victims of ignorance, but the
majority know very well into what a state of deficiency they have
fallen; reminding them of their vocation could perhaps be a way of
bringing them back onto the straight road and to the Lord. All,
without exception, would lead the souls they have to be concerned
with, much better, if they were to enter onto the road of self-
denial263[41] It is very, very true that I would prefer to remain
silent, except that Those from On High (he points upward) are
ordering me to reveal and to recall to mind, although I am in Hell,
into which I never thought I would fall.

What sufferings I would undergo, on my knees, for the defense of

my flock, if I could come back on earth! I would accept even
martyrdom to save my flock, and several times even. I would accept
it voluntarily and with the greatest devoutness, if this were the Will
of Those from On High (he points upward). My main goal would be
first of all to carry out the first commandment, and to seek means
of honoring it and making myself worthy of this commandment. I

262[40] Everything which is natural is in the service of the supernatural. Clearly, this is a
question of PSYCHOLOGY here, and not psychoanalysis, a sacrilegious and demonic parody of
the Sacrament of Penance, a veritable violation of the soul.

263[41] “If any man has a mind to come My way, let him renounce self, and take up his cross,
and follow Me.” (Mark 8, 34)

would ask the Good God to enlighten me about His Will concerning

There is a principle that says that, when in doubt, one should

choose the way that costs the most.264[42] Are the priests and the
faithful giving any thought to this principle? It is only a proverb.
God did not say it, but it is quite suitable to the situation.
Thousands of priests are on the road to perdition because they have
chosen the easiest road. Yes, they choose the way of least
resistance. This manner of action is not what is pleasing in the eyes
of God.

It is necessary to know, paying heed to the Apostle Saint Paul, how

to distinguish between the possible solutions, and to choose the
best. It is essential to pray to the Holy Spirit, as Beelzebub, Judas
and all the other demons have already said, before me. Everyone
must strive to recognize his true vocation, because THE LORD HAS
A PRECISE PLAN FOR EACH PERSON. Already highly regarded
before the Lord, because of his priestly state, the priest should also
present himself before men with a great authority. He must draw
near men and make himself esteemed among them because he is
truly following the way about which he speaks, which is in line with
his vocation.

The faithful need to see before them someone who gives them
example, and not someone who leads them to perdition, or who, at
all events, in spite of the fact that he is a priest, lives the way of
perdition. There should be a great distance between a priest and a
layman. The Most High has always wanted that, because THE
to make people think of this High Priest Who is Jesus Christ, and
for this reason, should draw to himself the respect of the faithful.
Throughout his life he must remember untiringly, what a great
majesty the Divinity represents, and he must believe that we have
the duty to adore It and to live It as It commands.

264[42] The way of self-denial and sacrifice, and not that of ease.

It is something which should be taught from earliest years.
Children, even the very young, must be led into the churches in
such a way that, when passing in front of the Tabernacle, they get
into the habit of genuflecting with the greatest devotion; they must
be helped to adore the Most Blessed Sacrament, by saying prayers
such as this one: “Praised and adored be the Most Blessed
Sacrament of the Altar.” The children should then be invited to
invoke the Holy Angels so that they can help them to praise the
Divine Majesty and the grandeur of the Most Holy Trinity in the
highest heavens.

What does a Church stand for which is no longer capable of raising

hearts towards the Most Holy Trinity? What does a Church stand
for which no longer presents God as being above men in every way,
which no longer points out the sublimity of the Most Holy Trinity,
which no longer recalls that it is absolutely essential to be pleasing
to the Almighty in Heaven? If the priests don't do this any more, at
least the parents should be doing it as far as their own children are
concerned. One must never cease making it known that God must
be adored, even if all around one, the state of souls is very bad and
very distressing.

It should be known that, when suffering is accepted, it is necessary

to thank God for the triumph which He will know how to extract for
us from this difficulty. The Lord should be thanked on one's knees,
for the sufferings that He sends to us in order to make us better
and to lead us on the way of virtue. THOSE WHO FLEE FROM
VIRTUE. In past centuries, there were always priests who were at
the heights of their vocation. But, in our times too, there are some
who are living the same way, in very humble circumstances;
because they carry the peace of the Lord in their hearts, they
surpass everyone on earth.:'' What use is it if a man gains the
universe, but ends up losing his soul?”265[43] I, Verdi-Garandieu,

265[43] “How is a man the better for gaining the whole world, if he loses himself, if he pays the
forfeit of himself?” (Luke 9, 25 - The New Testament in English, Mgr. Ronald Knox) Probably
more familiar: “What doth it profit a man if he gains the whole world and suffers the loss of his
own soul?”

have to say that our era is very badly enlightened on this subject. It
is in an age, where there is no love of neighbor, that the Church has
set about preaching the love of neighbor, exclusively. The true love
of neighbor begins with concern for his soul, and not with concern
for his body. Isn't it better for men to perish through plague and
war and all kinds of suffering, and, by saving their souls, to acquire
the glory of God?

Furthermore, men who live in luxury and earthly pleasures are in

great danger of losing their souls. CHARITY OF THE MASONIC
TYPE HAS THE SMELL OF DECAY. It is the perdition of so many
souls because it is not truly love of neighbor, but comes from
hypocrisy. If they (the priests) knew into what perdition they are
making their faithful sink, they would hurry away from this kind of
talk and would speak completely differently.

It is obvious that one should help others materially, especially if

they are suffering much misery, but it is not the main thing. The
main thing is to remain faithful to the Doctrine which one must
defend, and not to sell one's soul. To practise love of neighbor is to
lead the neighbor onto the straight road. Alas! Thousands of priests,
directed by their bishops and cardinals, have imposed on the
Church this way of living charity;266[44] by doing this, they have
altered the shape of this virtue in a manner, which is not at all what
God determined it should be.


because making him suffer by telling him and showing him the
truth, is also practicing love of neighbor. Later on, he will
recognize267[45] that this was, indeed, the right medicine.

The priest, from the height of the pulpit, should, in his language,
make use of the stick and very determined words, because justice
exists in eternity; and because Hell exists, which they never speak

266[44] The wrong way, described earlier by the demon Verdi-Garandieu.

267[45] If he accepts the light.

about any more, since they no longer believe in it. They no longer
even believe in Heaven in it's supreme reality. If they did believe in
it, they would not be leading thousands of people into error, people
whom they should be leading towards Heaven.

What kind of priests are we up against today? I myself did not

speak in my time as contemptibly as they do today. They are
running towards perdition and their place in Hell is already
prepared (the demon shouts this last observation). '

But what I am saying now, I am saying equally as much for the

cardinals, the bishops, the priests, the lay people. If all these people
knew the chaotic situation in which they are entangled, they would
say a thousand times 'mea culpa' - a thousand times a thousand
times. They would take themselves by the scruff of the neck and
they would tear out these worms that are eating away their souls.
They would not stop tearing these worms out in order to prevent
them from spreading everywhere. They should use red-hot pincers
to destroy these parasites that are working so much destruction in
souls. They should immediately put into practice the first part of
the commandment of love, and after that, the proper love of

True love is not manifested only through gifts, because even with
these gifts, the neighbor can still be being maintained on the road
to Hell. That is what I have been obliged to say, and that is what
explains why, for such a long time, I refused to say my name. But
Those from On High (he points upward) have forced me to speak,
because I have lived this destiny myself; because I myself did not
carry out my priesthood as I should have.

The difficulties of the Sixth Commandment,268[46] I must say this,

together with luxury,269[47] have become the means of perdition
for many priests. If they were to recognize this immense tragedy
they would sacrifice themselves to the last drop of their blood. They

268[46] The Sixth Commandment of God; “Thou shalt not commit adultery”.

269[47] The spirit of luxury, that is of indolence, lack of restraint, free-and-easiness.

would have an immense sorrow for everything which has happened,
and they would go right back to square one. They would call to their
rescue all the Saints and Angels, so that they could help them to
find the true road again, because in the eternity of Hell the fire is
continuous, and the worm eats away at your soul for ever. This
immense pain, this horrible tragedy of Hell, lasts for eternity, and I,
Verdi-Garandieu, am forced to say these things.”


EXORCISM OF MAY 1, 1978 - The Feast of Saint Joseph

Avowal of the angelic demon, Allida:

“All would be completely destroyed - in the Vatican - if it were not

for the presence of the true Pope. Yes! If the Pope were not praying,
on his knees, day and night, and sending his pleas up to the Lord,
by now the Church would have been wrecked - the whole Church
would have reached the bottom. But this Holy Father, with his great
sanctity, has been installed and predestined so that the Church
does not sink.

Your Church would not be The Church any more if Pope Paul VI
had not existed. But Pope Paul VI has been predestined for all
eternity in the Plan of God, for this age: so that that Church would
not be submerged and that one man, the Pope, would know how to
carry it. Because his sufferings and his crosses allow him to carry it
still. Every day he is living a martyrdom, a great martyrdom. The

Pope bears immense sorrows, which no one else among those who
are in the Vatican, would be capable of bearing.

And foul mouths have the temerity to attack this very Holy Father!
For it is not the Pope who has set the Church in the wrong
direction, but the double and his helpers. These wretches do not
realize that the sufferings which they have been responsible for in
the soul of the Pope, have been the means by which they have
donned the boots which are leading them to Hell and condemning

It is we (demons - by order of the Most Holy Trinity) who are making

known what the Gospel has already repeated several times ... that
Hell is a terrible thing. Neither the Gospel, nor all the descriptions
which could be given to you, would be able to convey to you the
appalling thing which is Hell. And we are the ones who are
suggesting to everybody, priests or lay people, that Hell does not


Holy Michael, Archangel, defend us in the day of battle, be our

safeguard against the wickedness and the snares of the Devil.

May, God restrain him, we humbly pray, and do thou, O Prince of

the Heavenly Host, by the power of God, thrust Satan down to Hell,
and with him all the other wicked spirits who wander through the
world for the ruin of souls.


270[48] (1) Shortened prayer of Exorcism, after Low Mass, prescribed by Leo XIII in 1884.
which the demons have said must be taken up again; privileged souls have said the same thing
(Jeanette of France, for example).


A Question: Why such an exceptional procedure of avowals

drawn from the demon, to make known the truth about the
Church today? The Answer (given by Judas during the Exorcism of
September 15, 1977 - unedited text): “The Church has never, in
man's memory, been delivered to a destruction carried out so subtly
by all the demonic forces and powers, free-masonry and everything
which is connected with them. That is why the Most High (he points
upward) must use all the means which are STILL AVAILABLE to
Him.” Since, let us specify: ... the means of His Apparitions:
Kerizinen, Garabandal, San Damiano ... have failed; ... the means of
the privileged souls: Filiola, the priest of Utrecht, Jeanette of France
('Parce Domine') and so many others ... have failed; etc.

If what is left fails again, the only means remaining will be the


(Of France - “The Eldest Daughter of the Church”)271[49]

271[49] Pius XII again described France in this way on June 25, 1956, in his message marking
the occasion of the fourth centenary of the rehabilitation of Saint Joan of Arc. In another
connection, Jesus said to Jeannette of France: “France, the eldest daughter of the Church, must
give the example to the other nations.” Now is the time for France to accomplish her liberating
mission with regard to other peoples, by being the first to get down on her knees” ('Parce
Domine' messages, Jan. 31, 1967 and August 27, 1968).

The “Warnings” from Heaven, directed to “Traditionalists”272[50]
through the spokesmanship of the Demon Beelzebub, on June 18,
1977, have prompted us to reflect as follows:

“Cry aloud, never ceasing, raise thy voice like a trumpet call, and
tell my people of their transgressions, call the sons of Jacob to
account” (ISAIS 58, 1)

It will be noticed that in these Warnings, as also in the others on

the same subject, the Demon does not use the word:
“integrationists”. And yet, outside of the pejorative meaning which
is artificially attributed to it, this term contains an authentic reality:
that of maintaining in the face of ravening wolves, the INTEGRITY
OF DOCTRINE, which originates from Revelation AND from
Apostolic Tradition.

Neither does the Demon make use of the word: “progressivists”, one
of his inspired godsends moreover, because it suggests the word
“Progress” - this mirage - the Blessed Virgin without a doubt not
having authorized its use here.

In this term “progress”, there is, very often, a return to pagan

spiritual barbarism. It is, fundamentally, the affirmation of the
rights of man being substituted for the rights of God. It is quite
simply and unconditionally the “non serviam” - “I refuse to obey” of
the first rebel, Lucifer.273[51]

The most important - and far-reaching, because of its almost

universal influence - official public manifestation of this spirit of

272[50] To be “traditionalist” is in fact to be quite simply “catholic”, to have remained

completely faithful to one's religion (which is the only true one). It is to be, as in duty bound,
attached to the Faith and to the Tradition - the FAITHFUL transmission of Revelation.

273[51] “It is an old tale, now, how thou didst break in pieces the yoke of my dominion, didst
sever all the bonds between us, crying out, I will serve no more!” (Jeremias 2, 20)

revolt of the creature against his Creator, is the “Declaration of the
Rights of Man”, voted by the Constituent Assembly on August 26,
1789, still in force, and directly inspired by the ideas of the deistic
and naturalistic philosophers of the eighteenth century, ideas
having been impregnated with Masonic principles.

This satanic principle of the rights of man has acquired its

universal status under the name of “the right of peoples to make
their own decisions”, which became, after the war, the right to self-
determination. It has its official translation in the very Masonic
UNO, the work on this occasion of High American Masonry. This
cacaphonic aviary of the UNO, in which more than 140 countries or
states sing, some louder than others!

Whoever sees only this planetary spread would not know that the
only ones to profit are the two associated master singers274[52]:
American plutocracy and Soviet imperialism; the first having in tow
the liberal systems, the second: the communist regimes. With, at
the summit, their common orchestral conductor: LUCIFER.

Michel Servant explains all this in his book: “Watch and Pray ....”,
mentioned previously. His thesis is confirmed by facts on the
natural plane, and by prophecies on the supernatural plane; for
these two planes cannot be dissociated under pain of condemning
oneself to UNDERSTANDING NOTHING of what is happening.

And the Warnings from the Beyond, published here, fit perfectly
into this chain, being both realistic and prophetic at the same time,
which gives them an extraordinary solidity. “If it has been the Will
of God, in this case, to make use of demons to proclaim the truth:
His Church is occupied, taken over, humanity is reduced to

274[52] Accomplices could be more correct: Secret agreements from Yalta in 1945 (published in
part in 1955 in America) on the dividing up of the world between the two Great Powers;
Agreements renewed in Moscow in 1972 and detailed at Vladivostok in 1974, the three
agreements having been signed, very significantly, in Soviet territory. Thus the lack of
American, and subsequently European, action: in Hungary in 1956, in Czechoslovakia in 1968,
in Angola in 1975 (and elsewhere in Africa); and the abandonment in the end of Vietnam in
1975. Next on the list: Yugoslavia. All countries delivered through the terms of the agreements
to the Soviet octopus.

slavery.- this is not only to show that He was the Master, the only
Master of the demons as of all the other creatures, and of events,
but also to reveal that all the iniquities which are corrupting the
Church, and through that the whole world, are not simply the work
of men, however depraved they may be, but are more profoundly,
the work of the demons, who are driving them from interior action.
That is called: possession, infestation, envelopment, obsession,
temptation. The analysis of this can be read in the pamphlet:
“Exorcisme. Expérience Vécue.” (“Exorcism. An Actual Experience.”)

That is really why, fundamentally, nothing remains but spiritual

means to regain peace and liberty, for God alone knows how to
deliver us and to liberate the Church,275[53] the Mistress of Truth,
from its occupiers: cardinals and other unworthy prelates, of whom
the Holy Father, Pope Paul VI, is the prisoner and the victim.

To achieve that, all sincere Christians must, of necessity, unite with

courage in reciprocal love and the mutual respect for their vocation.

That is really why the heavenly accusations addressed to the

“traditionalists” through the demonic voice assume a tragic accent,
THAT VICTORY CAN COME. Failing that, we are heading straight
for the Chastisements.

One can therefore, legitimately ask oneself: If the world does not
believe, is this not ALSO the fault of those who want to keep on the
good way: in the light of Tradition and in the Truth? “I pray ... that
they may ALL be ONE ... so that the world may come to believe that
it is Thou (the Father) Who has sent Me.” (John 17, 21)

When then is the criminal behavior of their disunity - where pride

looms large - finally going to end?

275[53] This is exactly the direction of the messages received by Jeannette of France, published
(in February and June 1975) in the pamphlet 'Parce Domine'. These messages are like a forward
to the present “Warnings” which began on August 14, 1975 and which finish them off, in a
manner of speaking.

What Heaven has affirmed so strongly in these “Warnings”, on the
subject of Ecône and its Superior, clearly points out the way, the
only way, for salvation: the maintaining of the “True Mass”.

This is exactly what Our Lord demanded three years earlier in His
messages transmitted through Jeannette of France, and which we
have published in the pamphlet 'Parce Domine': “The Mass for all
times, fraudulently supplanted, must in point of fact, be brought
back” (June 26, 1972) “Rome will in effect, have to put the helm
hard over to re-establish the TRUE MASS” (June 23, 1973)

The HOLY SACRIFICE of the Mass, the renewal of that of Calvary, is

the Sovereign Center for all the graces of the world, their reviving
and irreplaceable Source, the Focus and Culminating Point of all
the Liturgy (cf. Vatican II) and the Source of all the vitality of the
Church, and through Her, of the world.

All those who wish to be Her (the Church's) defenders must be

UNITED around Her, and, in the front ranks, the “Traditionalists”
on whom it falls to give the example, according to the degree of their
vocation ... and their responsibility.

THEN, the Holy Father, Paul VI, would be in a much stronger

position to be able lo free himself from his imprisoning mould and
to proclaim the Truth URBIS ET ORBI, by publishing his document
which has been ready for three years, on the re-establishment of
the one authentic Sacrifice of the Mass (at least in the Latin Church
of today): the Tridentine Mass.276[54]

AT THE SAME TIME the “great movement of reparation and public

penance” demanded by the Heart of Jesus, could take place A
movement: which must be initiated by “the Holy Father ... at
Vézelay” by a personal public act of penance; which must he taken
up by “France, the eldest daughter of the Church”, which “must
give the example”; and which, finally, must be spread through the

276[54] The codification, in fact, of the Mass, going back to all intents and purpose to Apostolic
times, at least for its essential core. (Council of Trent 1562 - Saint Pius V, 1570)

whole world (messages of January 31, April 6, April 23, 1967, etc. -
'Parce Domine')

THEN, God would act - He alone can do it, but He will not do it
without us - and sweep away the ecclesial Subversion: the clique of
treacherous cardinals and disloyal prelates who, with their
followers, have taken over the Church.

THEN, without the Chastisements,277[55] that would be God's

victory which will be the triumph of the Holy Church; through the
return to unity of ALL Christians, and the return to Truth of ALL
“men of good will”, the unyielding ungodly suffering their fate. And
that will be the “Golden Age” on earth:




President of the French Association


P.S. 1

277[55] Or perhaps, with these being less widespread. Only God knows the answer!

278[56] The “Spiritual Reign” as Michel Servant calls it. He devotes Chapters XVI and XVII of
Volume II of his work, “The Triumph of Love”, to this subject.

We find, in the text of the exorcism of January 23, 1978, this
exhortation from Judas: “You must support each other, you must
regroup yourselves. But this is the age of which Christ has said that
there would come a time when brother would rise up against
brother, son against father etc.279[57] And that is what is
happening in your Church, even in the “Traditionalists” camp ... we
do not wish to speak!”

P.S. 2

Beelzebub declared during the exorcism of November 7, 1977: “No

barricades stand against us at the present time. ALL the barriers
have been raised. We can cross as we please.”

That is clear, and alas, true! The demons are no longer meeting any
obstacles standing in their way, not even within the Church. Paul
VI proclaimed it on June 29, 1972: “The smoke of Satan280[58] has
entered into the Temple of God”: the Church. So if Satan is IN THE
CHURCH, how can anyone hold that he is not EVERYWHERE ELSE
as well?

Beelzebub adds: “The Traditionalists, those fools, are making

openings.281[59] They do not have the courage to stand fast, and
they make openings. And through them we can most often pass.”

The conclusion seems clear to us. To the frequent usage of the

sovereign remedies: HOLY CONFESSION and HOLY EUCHARIST,
one MUST add the two specific remedies: THE ROSARY and

279[57] God is love and Mercy; He warns when he is going to chastise ... so That people may
come back to Him. Then, as soon as man repents, He pardons him (cf. Jonah, Chap. 3: the
preaching of Jonah, the demon, the conversion of the Ninivites ... through the announcement of
the Divine Chastisements, and Divine pardon).

280[58] Which generates cloudiness, whence blindness is born.

281[59] They open the “barrier” - the obstacle he has just spoken of.

EXORCISM, the one which Leo XIII made accessible to ALL: priests
and lay people, since 1884.

We can bear witness to the marvelous results that their daily

recitation brings (the Rosary and the Exorcism) into humanly
desperate situations.


We asked a theologian, Father Bernard, who is well versed in

mysticism, if he would be agreeable to expressing his thoughts
following the reading of these “Warnings”:

“For a theologian, the principal objection which can present itself

when confronted by such “revelations”, is this: What credit can be
given to the statements of possessed people? For there are two

1. That it may be the human spirit who is speaking and may be

expressing its own thoughts;
2. That it may be the demonic spirits, and that they may be
lying, lying being the soul of Hell.

For the first, we reply: the human spirit of the possessed woman in
this instance,282[60] would not know how to speak as a damned
soul and at the same time, to proclaim ceaselessly the truths of
salvation, not to mention thousands of things outside her
competence, and thousands of phenomena peculiar to possessions
and exorcisms, and inexplicable by natural laws.

282[60] She is a victim soul; the sufferings arising from her possession are expiatory and
reparatory sufferings for others.

For the second, we reply: it is true that the demons are always very
clever about lying. But it is also true that they can be COMPELLED
by God to tell the truth, just as they can be compelled by Him to go

How do you know if they are lying or if they are acting under
compulsion from God? Firstly, by the contents of what they are
saying: everything which conforms to the authentic Faith is true,
and inversely for what is contrary to it. Finally, by the
circumstances demonstrating their compulsion, in particular by the
fact that they are not able to resist the Divine adjurations and
prayers, by the sanctity of the person whom they are possessing, by
the necessity whereby they have to speak before being expelled, and
to go away after having said EVERYTHING that they must say.

In the present case, the two points are inarguable. What is more, it
is obvious that they are under a singular compulsion - as they
themselves keep on saying, OVER AND OVER AGAIN - to have to
proclaim the truths which are the most damaging to their own
interests as demons, and the most useful for the Divine Cause.

We are well aware that this book will be violently rejected, by some,
criticized profusely by many others, in ALL camps. It is not difficult
to foresee that it will not please everybody.

We state only this: the position, that is to say the overall position,
which each one will take when faced with these “revelations” will be
exactly that which he will take faced with God. For it is the very
teaching of the Church, the authentic teaching of the authentic
2,000-year old Church which is contained in the evidence here.

There are, it is true, points that relate to contingent matters in

particular on the subject of the impostors who imprison and torture
the Pope. But even there, if one is willing to really think about it,
the logic of the True Faith pertains there much more than the facile

skepticism of the “Freethinkers”, those whom the Enemy blinds and
makes use of with the greatest ease and cheek.

Let us also note that, taken as a whole, these “revelations” can be

verified, and are in fact verified, from different and important
sources. And, indeed, many good souls knew all this already, or at
least, the essential part of it.

In the same way as, in fact this division between those who “believe
in them” and those who “don't believe in them” is largely
predetermined beforehand by the choice of each one opposite God.

In the final analysis, the best advice we can give to those who are
sincerely seeking the truth, is that given in the text itself: Get down
on your knees, and pray with humility, fervor and persistence, pray
especially to the Holy Spirit.

We want to add just one thing: put yourself in the presence of God,
with the same intensity as if you knew you were going to die in a
few hours and be judged by Him.283[61] It is to those who refuse to
take this view of Eternity as a fundamental precondition for seeing
things clearly, that Our Lord gives the terrible lesson of the “Wicked
Rich Man”284[62]; he saw clearly only when it was too late,
irrevocably and cruelly too late, and all through his own fault.

And it is not we, but Our Lord who bitterly concludes His Lesson: “If
they do not listen to Moses and the Prophets, they will be
unbelieving still, though one should rise from the dead.”

283[61] See the parable of the hoarder (Luke 12,16-21), a model for those who refuse to take as
a perspective for their plans, the only truth: ETERNITY. “Thou fool, this night thou must render
up thy soul...” (Luke 12,21)

284[62] Luke 16, 19-31.


In the drama related in this work

April 25, 1977 - “Not even in the case of minor declarations do

Those up there allow them to be false. Yet if anyone does not believe
them, we are delighted about it (we, the demons).”

June 18, 1977 - “We (the demons) were hoping that this book
might disappear before being successfully distributed. However,
this wretched scrap paper (“Warnings from the Beyond”) has grown
even bigger. Alas! Only thanks to the will of Those up there. From
the human viewpoint, this rag would not have been able to

July 13, 1977 - SHE (the Blessed Virgin) and the Holy Trinity ...
make it known that it is sad that They have been forced to reveal so
many things through the medium of demons, because they were not
believed when they came from the mouths of privileged souls.”


The Blessed Virgin to sister Josefa Menendez, the messenger of the

Heart of Jesus:

285[63] Made under compulsion of the exorcisms.

“My daughter, I wish to give you a lesson of great importance: the
demon is like a wild dog, but he is chained, which means he has
only limited freedom. He can therefore only seize and devour his
prey when it comes near him; and in order to lay hold of it, his
usual tactic is to transform himself into a lamb. The soul does not
realize this, comes gradually nearer and discovers his malice only
when it finds itself within striking distance. When he seems to be a
long way away, do not cease to watch out for yourself, my daughter;
his movement is silent and stealthy in order to pass


The priests whose names are listed below, testify that, based on
their personal knowledge of this case of possession, they are firmly
convinced of the authenticity of the revelations made by the
demons, by order of the Blessed Virgin:

Abbot Albert d'Arx, Nieder-Buchsiten,

Abbot Arnold Egli, Ramiswil,

Abbot Ernest Fischer, missionary, Gossau,

Reverend Father Pius Gervasi, o.s.b., Disentis,

Abbot Karl Holdener, retired, Ried.

Reverend Father Gregoire Meyer, Trimbach,

Reverend Father Robert Rinderer, e.p.p.s., Auw,

286[64] “Un Appèl à l'Amour” (A Call to Love) - message of the Heart of Jesus to the world;
original edition with Imprimatur of Cardinal Saliège in 1944.

Abbot Louis Veillard, retired, Cerneux-Pequignot.

NOTE (French edition).

The eight priests or religious named above are all of Swiss

nationality, except Father Fischer, who is a German: they all took
part in the exorcisms, except Father Gregoire Meyer, who was at
one time Spiritual Director for the possessed woman, and therefore
knows her well.

Two other priests, of French nationality, have also taken part in the


Some of the shepherds of the Church who ought to be protectors of

the Faith and of the Truth are that no longer. That is why the
Blessed Virgin Mary forces Satan -the father of lies - to tell the truth
and to teach the pure doctrine of the Church, even while he
fulminates against these Warnings. It is a question of waking the
shepherds up and bringing about the triumph of the Immaculate
Heart of Mary, the Mother of the Holy Church.

It must be understood that all these communications should be

compared with the authentic doctrine of the Church and with its
present situation. But it is certain, here and now, that the contents
of this book show the way towards a profound renewal of the

Reverend Father Arnold Renz.


The “Warnings from the Beyond”: nothing extraordinary, yet

everything is extraordinarily clear. Nothing has changed in Catholic
Doctrine. Hell exists ... and how! Demons, under compulsion by the
Virgin Mary, have put forward a despairing description of it.

The Church can change, can adapt itself in its non-essential points,
as it has always done throughout history. But its message, its
doctrine, its 'dogma' concerning' the Sacrifice of the Mass, remain
complete and unchanging. Woe to whoever takes advantage of our
eccentric times to preach a different Gospel from that which was
stamped by the Blood of Jesus, Christ on the Cross.

After the Holy Trinity, the Virgin Mary is the Great Personage of
Heaven and Earth. Anyone who can imagine that in our days a
truly Catholic Pastorate can go without her help ... is already set on
the road which leads to the loss of the Catholic Faith. Nothing is
more humble than the Virgin Mary, nothing is more immense.

Who is it saying these things, who is preaching so well? It is Judas

Iscariot; it is demons, furious at being forced to wake our shepherds
up, by order of the sublime Shepherdess of the Church, the Virgin

In all this, what is happening to the Pope? Paul VI is a new “Man of

Sorrows”, a man for whom every Catholic should have compassion -
for a mystery surrounds this apparently disastrous Pontificate. But,

287[65] Written by one of the French priests present at the exorcism.

as you read ... you will understand that this Vicar of Jesus Christ
has not yet finished being spoken about.288[66]

A book to think about, a book to be read, an unforgettable book.

Hell is spitting out the truth.289[67] It is a miracle from God.

December 24, 1977

(ADDITIONAL NOTE: Pope Paul VI is no longer with us, but surely

this book may be regarded as being a posthumous vindication for
this holy and suffering martyr.)


I. The revelations which are the subject of this work have been
collected and published:

- by Bonaventure Meyer, for the German language edition,

for the “Marianisches Schriftenwerk” - 4632 Trimbach
(Switzerland) under the title: “Mahnung aus dem Jenseits uber
die Kirche in unserer Zeit”, with the sub-title: “Textliche
Dokumentation der Aussagen von Dämonen beim Exorzismus”

- by Jean Marty, for the French language edition,

accompanied by original notes, under the auspices of the

288[66] The author, very well-informed on the Vatican, has told us he is convinced that Our
Lord Jesus Christ will not permit Paul VI to depart this earth leaving behind the impression that
he had concealed the rationalist and modernist errors which have invaded the Church, and that
He will defend His Vicar against the injustice of the present situation by making known the truth.

289[67] Hell “is spitting out” - this implies “poison”. “The Truth” -that is the “antidote”. This
contrast of opposing words gives great strength to the idea expressed by the author.

Association “Tout Restaurer dans le Christ” with the title
“Avertissements de l'Au-delà à l'Eglise contemporaine”, sub-
titled “Aveux de L' Enfer.”290[68]

II. This “Beyond” - which is beyond the visible world and is,
therefore, the invisible world - is also and, most importantly, an
“Above”: above the perceptible world. For it consists of purely
spiritual beings: Angels and Demons, who are pure spirits.

This invisible Beyond - which is not self-evident because those who

belong to it need intermediary bodies or materials: men, animals,
plants, elements ... to be made perceptible - is still perfectly real or
living. We are going to see the truth of that all through these pages.

Here, the actors in this drama are demons - fallen angels, angelic
demons therefore; but there are also human demons present in the
case, fur example Judas Iscariot.291[69]

III. SIMPLE OPINION It was during the third reading of these

Warnings, while reflecting and praying about them - always with
pen in hand, as a supplementary aid for reflection - that we began
to discover the meat in them and to assimilate their substance. And
yet, God knows whether, for almost ten years, the announcements
and information from the Beyond were becoming familiar to us as a
preparation for this work-sailing by in the midst of reefs of ancient
prophecies and shoals of modern prophecies.

290[68] This is an English translation from the French. Most of the notes from the French edition
are included - only those with no apparent relevance to the English-speaking reader have been

291[69] The angelic demons are demons, strictly according to modern usage of the word. The
word “demons” is also applied here, by extension, to condemned human souls - principally Judas
- who, in fact behave the same way as the angelic demons.

But the Word of God, even transmitted through private prophecies,
once perceived, lets itself be integrated into our life only after we
have given our complete attention to it.


N.B. 1 - The number of exorcists present during the exorcisms

varies from two to six. The exorcisms are still going on.

N.B. 2 - During the exorcisms - particularly lively as you will see -

there are always people praying in a chapel before the Most Blessed

N.B. 3 - “We have invited the Swiss Bishops to be present during

the Exorcisms. No favorable response has been received.”
(Bonaventure Meyer)

N.B. 4 - A copy of a film of the exorcisms carried out on January 23,

1978, has been sent to the Swiss Bishops.


N.B. 1 - All the notes at the bottom of the pages are proper to the
French edition.

N.B. 2 - The abbreviated expression: “In the name ...!”, used very
frequently in the book, recalls that the Exorcist has been constantly
obliged, in order to compel the Demon to tell the truth, to give him
the command to do so: “In the name of the Most Holy Trinity,
Father, Son and Holy Spirit” followed by many other invocations
(see Part One). The constant repetition of these adjurations is not
justified in the text, which would have become too tedious (see the
explanatory note of Father Renz, on this same topic)


The demons will leave the possessed woman when the imprimatur
is obtained. Indeed, Beelzebub declared in the course of the
exorcism of November 7, 1977: “We will not have to leave before you
get the imprimatur. We will not be compelled to.”

Which seems to signify that the demoniacal revelations about the

tragic situation of the Church will continue - and will be made
public -until the imprimatur is obtained. To date (1978, the date of
the French edition), the imprimatur has not been obtained, either
for the German or for the French editions.


Never in the course of the history of the Church, have the truths of
the Faith been placed in question by its own members, nor been so
shaky in the minds of the faithful, as in our day. We are living the
self-destruction of the Church by its own members, which Pope
Paul lamented earlier in Holy Week 1969.

The Catholic doctrine about the Holy Angels and the Devil has also
been plunged into the fiery furnace of the forge of Truth, and has
become for many a red-hot poker. The burning character and the
reality of the questions which are connected with this topic are
testified to, on the one hand, by the great increase on the world
book market of literature concerning the Holy Angels and the Devil;
on the other hand, through such phenomena as the new cult of
Satan in the United States, and the world-wide success of the film,
“The Exorcist”.

At the same time, while Catholic professors of Theology are

proclaiming the “death of the devil” and the whole ecclesiastic
Institution is taking on a diabolical character in all sorts of ways,
the opinion is spreading, even into the liberal papers of the USA,

that “the devil is no more than the product of a primitive

In the seven volume dogmatique “Mysterium Salutis”, the work of

Swiss Theologians J. Feiner and M. Lohrer, M. Speman first deals
with some preliminary questions on angelology and demonology.

The author endeavors to build on biblical and dogmatic foundations

with human experience. He observes: “The existence and activity of
Satan can be perceived, or at least recognized, better today, in a
time when evil, violence and inhumanity have acquired a public
legitimacy as never before; in a time when in depth psychology
teaches that realities cannot be eliminated or made inoperative, by
simply declaring, in the name of rationalist reasoning, that they do
not exist.”

The Roman Catechism teaches, and the Second Vatican Council

confirms, that the Church draws revealed Truth from two sources:
Holy Scripture and oral Tradition. The Church, through its
Magisterium, has the authority to declare the truths of Faith
obligatory for all the faithful. Public revelation ceased with the
death of the last of the Apostles.

Thus we have a clearly defined treasury of Faith, the “depositum

fidei”. The Church must transmit this treasury of Faith, intact, to
all generations. In that consists the role and the duty of Tradition in
the Church. In the framework of this public Revelation, the Church
recognizes and ratifies the existence of private revelations, above all
those that have a general interest for the Church. “Private
revelations, says theologian Karl Rahner, are not a luxury for the
Church, but a necessity indicating to her how to act in an
historically determined situation.”

On the basis of this information, it has seemed at least useful, if not

necessary, to reproduce at the beginning of these revelations
resulting from the exorcism, the most recent teachings of Paul VI on
the existence and activity of demons;292[70] then an interview with

292[70] Rev. Father Renz comes back to this subject in his article: “What is Possession?”

His Eminence, Cardinal Joseph Hoeffner of Cologne, on the
occasion of an actual case of possession; and after that to show the
parallelism between the visions of the stigmatic Catherine
Emmerich and the present crisis of the Church.


(At the General Audience of November 15,1972) What are the most
important needs of the Church today? Do not be astonished by our
reply, which you could find simplistic, or even superstitious or
unreal. One of its greatest needs is to defend itself against this evil
that we call the demon.

Before giving details of our thinking, we invite you to consider,

within a perspective of faith, human life, the immense panorama of
which we can henceforth uncover and examine in depth. This
tableau whose whole reality we are to contemplate is, indeed, very
beautiful. It is the tableau of creation, of God's work, the
substantial beauty of which, being an exterior reflection of His
Wisdom and Power, He Himself has admired.

So it is with much interest that we look at this tableau of the

dramatic history of humanity, from which emerges the story of
Christ's Redemption, of our salvation, with its marvelous treasures
of revelation, prophecy and sanctity, of life elevated to a
supernatural plane, of eternal promises. (Cf. Eph. 1,10)

If we know how to look at this picture properly, we cannot fail to be

amazed. (Cf. St. Augustine, “Soliloquies”)

Everything has a meaning, everything has a purpose, an order;

everything indicates a transcending presence, a thought, a life, and
finally, a love of such a kind that the universe, through what it is
and through what it is not, is presented to us as a rapturous and

intoxicating preparation for something still more beautiful and still
more perfect. (Cf. 1 Cor. 2,9; 13,12; Rom. 8. 19-23)

The Christian vision of the cosmos and of life is therefore

triumphantly optimistic. This vision justifies our joy and our
understanding of living; in celebrating the Glory of God, we sing of
our happiness (Cf. the “Gloria” of the Mass)

But is this vision complete? Is it correct? Are we insensible to the

deficiencies which exist in the world, to the things which are out of
harmony in our existence - to suffering, death, wickedness, cruelty,
sin - in short, to evil? Do we not see all the evil which exists in the
world, especially moral evil - that is, evil which is committed
simultaneously, although by varying degrees, against man and
against God? Is this not a sad spectacle, an inexplicable mystery?

And we, the disciples of the Word, we who extol good, we the
believers - are we no longer sensitive to, no longer troubled by the
sight and the experience of evil? We find it in the realm of nature,
where so many of its manifestations seem to us to proclaim a
disorder; we find it among men, where we see weakness, fragility,
suffering, death and even worse; we are in the presence of two
opposing laws: the one which would wish for good, the other which
tends towards evil. Saint Paul has shown clearly the humbling
evidence of this torment in order to show the necessity of, the good
fortune of, the grace which saves us - this means of the salvation
brought by Christ. (Cf. Rom. 7) In the past, the pagan poet, Ovid,
wrote of this conflict in the heart of man: “Video meliora proboque,
deteriora sequor.” (“I see what is good and I am in agreement with
it, but I do what is evil” (Met. 7, 19)

We find sin, the corruption of human liberty and the fundamental

cause of death, because it is a separation from God, the Source of
life (Rom. 5,12); sin, the occasion and the effect of the intervention
within us and in our world, of a dark and hostile agent, the Demon.
Evil is not just a deficiency, it is the fact of a living, spiritual being,
corrupt and corrupting. A terrible, mysterious and dangerous

Those who refuse to acknowledge his existence, or who attribute
him with an autonomous beginning, not having had his origin in
God as did all creation, are deviating from the teaching of the Bible
and of the Church; as also are those who explain him as a pseudo-
reality, an invention of the mind to personify the unknown causes
of our evils.

The problem of evil, complex and preposterous for our unilaterally

rational minds, becomes obsessive. It constitutes the greatest
difficulty for our religious conception of the cosmos. Saint
Augustine who suffered from it for many years, knew this well: “I
was searching to find the source of evil, but I could find no
explanation.” (“Confessions” VII 5,7,11 etc.)

Hence the importance of the awareness of evil, in order to be able to

see the world, life, and salvation, in a correct Christian perspective.
Who does not recall in the Gospel, that chapter so heavy with
meaning, about the triple temptation of Christ at the beginning of
His public life: or the numerous accounts where the Lord meets the
demon, and features him in His teachings (for example. Matt 12,
43)? And how can we forget that three times Christ calls His enemy,
the Demon: “Prince of this world” (John 12,31; 14,30; 16,11).

The reality of this baleful presence is emphasized in very numerous

passages of the New Testament. Saint Paul calls him “the God of
this world” (2 Cor. 4,4); and he warns us that we Christians have to
struggle against the powers of darkness, having not one such
demon, but a redoubtable plurality of demons confronting us: Put
on the armor of God, so you will be able to withstand the
maneuvers of the devil. It is not man who is our opponent, but
Principalities, Powers, Dominations from this world of darkness,
Spirits of Evil who are widely distributed in the atmosphere. (See
Eph. 6, 12-13)

Many passages from the Gospel show us that it is not a question of

just one, but of numerous demons. (Luke 11.21; Mark 5.9) One of
them however, is the principal one. This is Satan, who wants to
become the Adversary, the Enemy; and with him there are many
others, who are all creatures of God, but they are fallen creatures
who rebelled and were damned. We know very little indeed about
this whole mysterious world, thrown into confusion in an almost
painful drama.

We do, however, know many things about this diabolical world

which concern our life and the whole history of humanity. The
demon was the cause of humanity's first misfortune. He was the
insidious and deadly tempter, the instigator of the first sin -original
sin (Gen. 3 - Sag. 1,24).

Since the fall of Adam, the Demon has acquired a certain dominion
over man from which only the Redemption of Christ can deliver us.
And this story is still going on. Let us call to mind the Baptismal
exorcisms and the frequent references in Holy Scripture and the
Liturgy to the aggressive and oppressive “power of darkness”. (Cf.
Luke 22, 53 - Col. 1,13) he is the enemy. Number One, the tempter
par excellence.

We know, therefore, that this dark and troublesome being truly

exists and that he is always at work with a treacherous guile. He is
the occult enemy who sows error and misfortune into the human
story. Let us not forget the very enlightening parable about the good
grain and the cockle; it summarizes and explains the illogic that
seems to govern our inconsistencies: “It is an enemy who has done
that” (Matt, 13,28).

Christ describes him as one who “from the first was a murderer ...
the father of lies” (Cf. John 8, 44-45). Insidiously, he threatens the
moral equilibrium of man. He is the perfidious and wily seducer
who knows how to infiltrate into us through our senses, our
imagination, our concupiscence, Utopian logic and socially
disordered contacts; to introduce into our actions deviations which
are so harmful, but on the surface appear to be in keeping with our
physical or psychic make-up, or with our instinctive and profound

Concerning the demon and the influence which he can exert over
individuals, communities, whole societies, or over events, a very
important section of Catholic doctrine in which very little interest's
shown today, should be studied anew. Some people think they can
find sufficient information in the study of psychoanalysis and
psychiatry, in the experiences of spiritualism which today,
unhappily, is very widespread in certain countries. There is a fear of
falling again into the old Manichean theories or into fatal, fantastic
or superstitious deviations.

Today, one prefers to display a strong, unprejudiced, positivist mind

which then makes one free to put one's faith gratuitously in so
many magic or popular fads; or worse to deliver one's soul - a
baptized soul which has so many times been visited by the
Eucharistic Presence and which is the dwelling-place of the Holy
Spirit -to sensual and licentious experiences, to experiences
poisoned by drugs, or to the ideological seductions of fashionable
errors. These are, moreover, the cracks through which the Evil One
can easily insinuate himself to alter the spirit of man.

Certainly, all sin is not attributable directly to the action of the

devil. But it is none the less true that he who does not watch
himself sufficiently closely (Cf. Matt. 12-45 - Eph. 6.11) exposes
himself to the influence of “the mystery of iniquity” of which Saint
Paul speaks (2 Thess. 2. 3-12) and compromises his salvation.

Our teaching becomes uncertain obscured as it is by the darkness

which surrounds the Demon.

But two questions legitimately call for our curiosity, aroused by the
certainly of his multiple existence. Are there signs, and . what are
they, of the presence of the devil's actions? What are the means of
defending ourselves against such an insidious danger? The reply to
the first question requires a great deal of prudence, even if the signs
of the Evil One seem sometimes to be obvious. We could presuppose
his sinister intervention there, where God is denied in a radical,
subtle and preposterous way; there, where hypocritical lies are
affirmed vigorously in opposition to evident truth; there, where love
is suffocated by a cold and cruel selfishness; there, where the name
of Christ is the object of a premeditated and wild hatred (Cf. 1 Cor.
16,22; 12,3); there, where the spirit of the Gospel is distorted and
belied by what is being done; there where it is asserted that despair
is the only outlook, etc.

But here we have a matter for diagnosis that is too vast and too
difficult so that, for the moment, we do not venture to go into it
deeply and establish the whole truth about it. However, it is not
devoid of dramatic interest for everyone. Modern literature has,
indeed, devoted famous pages to the subject. The problem of evil
remains, for the human mind, one of the most important and most
permanent, even after the victorious answer to it given by Jesus
Christ: “We can be sure, writes Saint John the Evangelist, that we
are God's children, though the whole world about us lies in the
power of evil” (1 John 5.19)

The other question is: What is the defense, what remedy to oppose
the action of the Demon? The reply is easier to formulate, even if it
remains difficult to put into practice. We could say -everything
which defends us from sin protects us, by the same effect, from the
invisible Enemy. Grace is the decisive defense. Innocence has the
appearance of force. And everyone remembers how the apostolic
teaching took the arms of a soldier as a symbol of the virtues which
can render the Christian invincible (Cf. Rom. 13.12; Eph. 6, 11, 14,
17; 1 Thess. 5.8). The Christian must be militant, vigilant and
strong. Sometimes he must practice a special asceticism to banish
certain attacks of the devil. Jesus teaches us and demonstrates the
effectiveness of prayer and fasting (Mark 9,29). And Saint Paul
suggests the guideline, we should follow: “Do not allow yourself to
be conquered by evil, but conquer evil with good.” (Rom. 12,21; and
Matt. 13.29)

Being thus aware of the adversity in which souls, the Church, the
world, find themselves today, we should do our utmost to give
meaning and effectiveness to the words of our principal prayer:
“Our Father ... deliver us from Evil.”


293[71] Symbol of the Church. From now on, all notes are proper to the French edition.

(From the visions of the Venerable Anne-Catherine Emmerich, as
related to the Pilgrim,294[72] during the years 1819 and

“I saw St. Peter's. A great crowd of men were trying to pull it down
whilst others constantly built it up again. Lines connected these
men one with another and with others throughout the whole world.
I was amazed at their perfect understanding. The demolishers,
mostly apostates and members of the different sects, broke off
whole pieces and worked according to rules and instructions. They
wore white aprons bound with blue ribbon. In them were pockets
and they had trowels stuck in their belts. The costumes of the
others were various.

“There were among the demolishers distinguished men wearing

uniforms and crosses. They did not work themselves, but they
marked out on the wall with a trowel where and how it should be
torn down.296[74] To my horror, I saw among them Catholic

“Whenever the workmen did not know how to go on, they went to a
certain one in their party. He had a large book, which seemed to

294[72] The name by which Clement Brentano is described according to a vision of Anne-
Catherine Emmerich herself.

295[73] Rather than translating from Jean Marty's French, this section has been taken directly
from the 2. volume English edition of “The Life of Anne-Catherine Emmerich “ (1968 edition of
Maria Regina Guild, Los Angeles, reprinted from Eng. edition 1885)

296[74] The description is clear - the anti-Christian Conspiracy. The “distinguished men”: the
hidden heads of High Masonry who give the orders; the “workmen”: the KNOWN members of
the Freemasons who carry out the orders.

contain the whole plan of the building and the way to destroy it.
They marked out exactly with a trowel the parts to be attacked, and
they soon came down. They worked quietly and confidently, but
slyly, furtively and warily.

“I saw the Pope praying, surrounded by false friends who often did
the very opposite to what he ordered, and I saw a little black fellow
(a laic) laboring actively against the Church.

“Whilst it was thus being pulled down on one side, it was rebuilt on
the other, but not very zealously. I saw many of the clergy whom I
knew. The Vicar-General gives me great joy. He went to and fro,
coolly giving orders for the repairing of the injured parts. I saw my
confessor dragging a huge stone by a roundabout way.

“I saw others carelessly saying their breviary and, now and then,
bringing a little stone under their cloak or giving it to another as
something very rare. They seemed to have neither confidence nor
earnestness nor method. They hardly knew what was going on. It
was lamentable....”

From the beginning of August to the end of October 1820, Anne-

Catherine devoted herself to prayers and supplications for the Holy
Father, which were brought about by a comprehensive vision:

“I see new martyrs, not of the present but of the future, though
even now they are oppressed.

“I saw the secret society undermining the great church (St. Peter's)
and near them a horrible beast that rose out of the sea. It had a tail
like a fish, claws like a lion, and numberless heads that lay like a
crown around one large head; its jaws were large and red, its body
spotted like a tiger. It was very familiar with the demolishers lying
near them whilst they worked, and again, concealing itself in a

“Here and there throughout the whole world I saw many good, pious
people, especially ecclesiastics, harassed, imprisoned and
oppressed, and I felt that at some future day, they would be

“When the church was well-nigh overturned, the choir and altar
alone remaining untouched, I saw the demolishers thronging into it
accompanied by the beast. But they encountered a tall, majestic
female who seemed to be with child for she walked very slowly. The
wretches were filled with affright on seeing her and the beast lay
paralyzed, furiously darting its head towards her, as if to devour
her; but she turned and fell prostrate on her face. Then I saw the
beast fleeing to the sea, the enemy hurrying off in disorder, and
immense circles of combatants surrounding the church, some on
the earth, others high in the air...”

On August 10, she relates: “I see the Holy Father in great distress.
He lives in another palace and receives only a few to his presence. If
the wicked party knew their own great strength, they would even
now have made an attack. I fear the Holy Father will suffer many
tribulations before his death, for I see the black counterfeit church
gaining ground, I see its fatal influence on the public. The distress
of the Holy Father and of the Church is really so great that one
ought to pray to God day and night. I have been told to pray much
for the Church and the Pope...

“Last night I was taken to Rome where the Holy Father, plunged in
affliction, is still concealed in order to elude dangerous exigencies.
He is very feeble, quite worn out by distress, anxiety and prayer. His
chief reason for lying concealed is because he can trust so few. But
he has by him a very simple-hearted, pious old priest, his true
friend, whom his enemies on account of his simplicity think it not
worthwhile to remove. Now, this good old priest is full of God's
grace. He sees, he remarks many things, which he faithfully
communicates to the Holy Father. More than once I have had to
point out to him in prayer traitors and evil-minded men among the
Pope's high, confidential officers, that he might give him notice of
them. In this way, he has been warned against one who was all-
influential up to the present; but who will be so no more. The Pope
is so feeble that he can no longer walk alone.

October 1: “The Church,” she groaned, “is in great danger. I must

ask every one who comes to see me to say an “Our Father” for that
intention. We must pray that the Pope may not leave Rome, for
unheard-of evils would result from such a step. We must pray the
Holy Ghost to enlighten him.

October 4: “Last night I had a vision of the Pope. I saw Saint

Francis carrying the church, and the basilica of Saint Peter borne
on the shoulders of a little man who had something of the Jew in
his countenance.' It looked very perilous.

“Mary stood on the north side of the church with her mantle
extended over it. The little man was almost bent double. He is, as
yet, a laic. I know who he is. The twelve men whom I always see as
the twelve new Apostles ought to have helped him, but they arrived
too late; however, just as he was about to fall, they all ran up with
myriads of angels to his assistance. It was only the pavement and
the back part of the church, for all the rest had been demolished by
the secret society helped by the servants of the church themselves.

They bore it to another place, and it seemed as if rows of palaces fell
before it like fields of wheat in harvest time.

“When I saw Saint Peter's in this ruinous state and so many

ecclesiastics laboring, though secretly, at its destruction, I was so
overcome that I cried earnestly to Jesus for mercy. Then I saw my
Heavenly Spouse before me under the form of a youth. He spoke to
me for a long time. He told me that this translation of Saint Peter's
signified that the Church would apparently fall to total ruin: but
that, resting on these supports, she would be raised up again. Even
if there should remain but one Catholic Christian, the Church
would again triumph since its foundations were not cast in the
intellect or councils of men. She had never yet been without
members praying and suffering for her.”

“I was also told that very few Christians, in the true sense of the
term, are to be found nowadays ... I am greatly afflicted at what I

October 7: “As I went through Rome with Frances297[75] and the

(other) Saint, we saw a great palace enveloped in flames (the
Vatican). I was in dread lest the inmates would be consumed, for no
one tried to extinguish the fire; but when we drew near, it suddenly
ceased and left the building black and scorched. After passing
through numerous magnificent apartments, we reached that of the
Pope. We found him sitting in the dark asleep in a large armchair.
He was very sick and weak, no longer able to walk.

297[75] This refers to Saint Frances of Rome, the mother of a family (died 1440) who was a
frequent communicant and who used to converse familiarly with her Guardian Angel.

“I see the Church alone, forsaken by all and around her strife,
misery, hatred, treason, resentment, total blindness.

October 10: “I saw Saint Peter's utterly demolished, all except the
choir and main altar. Saint Michael girt and armed, descended into
the church and with his sword repulsed several bad pastors who
were trying to enter.

“Soon the whole front of the church was down; the sanctuary alone
stood. Then I saw a most majestic lady floating, over the great
square before the church. Her wide mantle fell over her arms as she
arose gently on high, until she stood on the cupola and spread it
over all the church like golden rays.

“The destroyers were taking a short repose, and when they returned
they could in no way approach the square covered by the mantle.
On the opposite side, the repairs progressed with incredible activity.
There came men, old, crippled, long-forgotten, followed by vigorous
young people, men, women, children, ecclesiastic and lay, and the
edifice was soon restored.

“Then I saw a new Pope coming in procession, younger and far

sterner looking than his predecessor. He was received with pomp.
He appeared about to consecrate the church. But I heard a voice
proclaiming that it was unnecessary, as the Blessed Sacrament had
not been disturbed.

“The same voice said that they should solemnly celebrate a double
feast, a universal jubilee and the restoration of the church. The
Pope, before the feast began, instructed his officers to drive out
from the assembled faithful a crowd of the clergy both high and low,
scolding and grumbling. Then the Holy Father took into his service

others, ecclesiastic and lay. Now commenced the grand solemnity of
Saint Peter's.

December 30: “Again I saw Saint Peter's with its lofty cupola on
whose top stood Michael shining with light. He wore a blood-red
robe, a great banner in his hand. A desperate struggle was going on
below - green and blue combatants against white, and over the
latter, who seemed to be worsted, appeared a fiery red sword. None
knew why they fought. The church was all red like the angel, and I
was told that it would be bathed in blood. The longer the combat
lasted, the paler grew the color of the church, the more transparent
it became.”

“Then the angel descended and approached the white troops. I saw
him several times in front of them. Their courage was wonderfully
aroused, they knew not why or how, and the angel struck right and
left among the enemy who fled in all directions. Then the fiery
sword over the victorious whites disappeared. During the
engagement the enemy's troops kept constantly deserting to the
other side; once they went in great numbers.”

“Numbers of Saints hovered in the air over the combatants, pointing

out what was to be done, making signs with the hand, etc., all
different, but impelled by one spirit.”

“When the angel had descended, I beheld above him a great shining
cross in the heavens. On it hung the Savior from Whose Wounds
shot brilliant rays over the whole earth. Those glorious Wounds
were red like resplendent doorways, their center golden-yellow, like
the sun.”

“He wore no Crown, of Thorns, but from all the Wounds of His Head
stream rays. Those from His Hands, Feet and Side were fine as hair
and shone with rainbow colors; sometimes they all united and fell
upon villages, cities and houses throughout the world. I saw them
here and there, far and near, falling upon the dying, and the soul
entering by the colored rays into the Savior’s Wounds. The rays
from the Side spread over the Church like a mighty current lighting
up every part of it, and I saw that the greater number of souls enter
into the Lord by these glittering streams.”

“I saw also a shining red heart floating in the air. From one side a
current of white light to the Wound of the Sacred Side, and from the
other a second current fell upon the Church in many regions; its
rays attracted numerous souls who, by the Heart and the current of
light, entered into the Side of Jesus. I was told that this was the
Heart of Mary.”

“When the combat on earth was over, the church and the angel
became bright and shining, and the latter disappeared; the cross
also vanished and in its place stood a tall, resplendent lady
extending over it her mantle of golden rays. There was a
reconciliation going on inside, and acts of humility were being

“I saw bishops and pastors approaching one another and

exchanging books. The various sects recognized the Church by her
miraculous victory and the pure light of revelation they had seen
beaming upon her. This light sprang from the spray of the fountain
gushing from the Prophet Mountain.”

“When I saw this reunion, I felt that the Kingdom of God was near..
I perceived a new splendor, a higher life in all nature, and a holy

emotion in all mankind as at the time of the Savior’s birth. I felt so
sensibly the approach of the Kingdom of God that I was forced to
run to meet it uttering cries of joy.298[76]


Heaven forces the demons to speak, against their will, about the
Church and its present situation, and to do so in such a way that
their statements run counter to their reign and favour the reign of

In their rage, the infernal spirits most of the time avoid naming
Mary, the Most Blessed Virgin Mother of God; they call her: “that
Woman up there”. They do not say “Mary wishes it”, but “she
wishes it”, “She forces me”, “She makes us say...”

In the same way, they dodge all around the name of Jesus and of
God. Most of the time, they emphasize their words by an upwards
gesture of the possessed woman's finger.

When the demons demand prayers - for example, when they say
that such and such a prayer must be said before they speak, it is
clear that this demand is not resultant from the wishes of Hell, but
from those of Heaven which expressed them through the medium of
the demons.

It should be kept in mind that, as the revelations were being made

through the mouth of the possessed woman, she was often violently
tormented - by difficulty in breathing, gnawing pains, cardiac

298[76] This she really did in her vision, praying in a loud voice.

troubles and choking fits. Hence the often disjointed character of
the sentences.

As this publication is in opposition to Hell, the demons often

refused to continue speaking. As well as this, they were continually
making various objections-grumbling, shouting or sneering. A large
number of these interruptions, particularly in the second part, have
been omitted for reasons of brevity and simplification. But taken as
a whole, the battle was often harder and longer than the reader
can possibly imagine.

This must be borne in mind so that one does not go away with the
impression that these revelations, so important for the Church,
have been obtained easily.


In his book, Jean Marty says Beelzebub was from the choir of
Archangels. Unless by this term he means just high angel, I do not
believe he is correct. In the exorcism in Earling, Iowa in 1928,
Beelzebub admitted he was from the Seraphic choir, which certainly
makes sense if as he says in “Warnings” he was second only to
Lucifer amongst the angels prior to the Fall.

The order of the Angelic choirs as printed on the first page of this
work is that revealed by St. Michael the Archangel himself to
Antonia d' Astonac and is the order found in the St. Michael
Chaplet. This Chaplet was approved by Pope Pius IX on August 8,
1851 and was highly indulgenced by him.

Further confirmation that this is the correct order of the angelic

choirs is found in the revelations of the German mystic, Magdalene
of the Cross, in this century.

However, this is not universally believed and Donald Attwater's
Catholic dictionary has a slightly different order. It appears that
this latter order is what Jean Marty has used in his book.

Thus in this order, the Principalities are the 5th choir, but in the
Angelic Chaplet, they are the 7th choir.

When we talk of St. Michael the Archangel, does this mean just
high angel or is he from the choir of Archangels. From the
revelations of Magdalene of the Cross, it appears he is from the
choir of Archangels, the eighth choir.

From the Mystical City of God of Mary of Agreda, it is apparent that

the good angels at the time of the Battle in Heaven gained varying
degrees of merit according to how they behaved at that time. St.
Michael, referred to by Beelzebub in “Warnings” as a little
unimportant angel they had paid little attention to, so distinguished
himself that God elevated him above all the Superior Choirs and
made him chief angel, Prince of the Heavenly host. Is this so
surprising when we consider Our Lady, a human being of a nature
inferior to the lowest angel, has been placed way above the highest
Angels in Heaven.

Thus it can be seen, that one's definitive place in Heaven, both for
Angels and men, does not depend on “the accidents of birth”, but
on the use one makes of what one has, the degree of love of God
and conformity with the Divine will. Thus St. John Vianney - a
dunce at school - can end up in Heaven, one of the greatest saints,
and St. Michael from a lower choir of Angels becomes the Chief. It is
worth recalling here the words of Christ that some of the first shall
be last and some of the last first.


Note by A.C. Marystone.

In the New Testament, the fallen angel, Beelzebub, is mentioned in

Matt. 10:25, Matt. 12:24-27, Mark 3:22, and Luke 11:15-18. In
Matt. 12:24, Beelzebub is called “the prince of devils.”

In the Old Testament, Beelzebub is mentioned in II Kings, where he

is called “the god (or lord) of Ekron”. A magnificent temple to
Beelzebub was erected in the Philistine city of Ekron; and during
the time of Elijah (9th cenutry BC:), King Ahaziah of Israel sent his
emissaries to consult this false god. Ahaziah himself was on his way
to the shrine of Beelzebub when Elijah intercepted him, demanding
to know if Israel was without a God such that he consulted the false
god of Ekron.

The name “Beelzebub” (Hebrew “Baal-zebub”) means “Lord (or god)

of the flying ones (or flies)”. This name may be a Hebrew alteration
of the Canaanite name, “Baal-zebul”, which means “Exalted Baal”
or “Lord of the high place.” Baal-zebub (or Baal-sebul) reappears in
the New Testament as “the prince of devils”.

From the Bible alone, one does not know if Beelzebub, “the prince of
devils”, is the same as Lucifer. Thanks to the Swiss revelations,
however, we now know that Beelzebub and Lucifer are two different
devils. We also know that Beelzebub is the second ruling devil in
Hell, having power immediately after Lucifer.

Actually, these things are not entirely new. In the famous exorcism
at Earling, Iowa, in 1928, almost the same facts are indicated. That
exorcism is described in the booklet, Begone Satan! (Published by
Tan Books, Box 424, Rockford, Illinois 61105). The following
citations are taken from this booklet:

“When Satan was asked in the Name of Jesus, the crucified Savior,
whether there were more spirits involved in the possession of the
woman, he did not feign in the least, but boastfully admitted that
there were a number of them present. As soon as the name of Jesus
was mentioned, he began through the woman to foam and howl like
a wild raving animal.”

“This ugly bellowing and howling took place every day and at times
it lasted for hours. At other times, it sounded as though a horde of
lions and hyenas were let loose, then again as the mewing of cats,
the bellowing of cattle and the barking of dogs. A complete uproar of
different animal noises would also resound. This was at first so
taxing on the nerves of those present that the 12 nuns were forced
to take turns at assisting in order to save themselves and to have
the necessary strength to continue facing the siege.”

The exorcist: “In the name of Jesus and His Most Blessed Mother,
Mary the Immaculate, who crushed the head of the Serpent, tell me
the truth. Who is the leader or prince among you? What is your

Devil, barking like the hound of Hell: “Beelzebub”.

Exorcist: “You call yourself Beelzebub. Are you not Lucifer, the
prince of devils?”

Devil: “No, not the prince, the chieftain, but one of the leaders.”

Exorcist: “You were therefore not a human being, but you are one of
the fallen angels, who with selfish pride wanted to be like unto

Devil, with grinning teeth: “Yes, that is so. Ha, how we hate Him!”

Exorcist: “Why do you call yourself Beelzebub if you are not the
prince of the devils?”

Devil: “Enough, my name is Beelzebub.”

Exorcist: “From the point of influence and dignity, you must rank
near Lucifer, or do you hail from the lower choir of angels?”

Devil: “I once belonged to the seraphic choir.”

Exorcist: “What would you do, if God made it possible for you to
atone for your injustice to Him?”

Devil, sneering: “Are you a competent theologian?”

Exorcist: “How long have you been torturing this poor woman?”

Devil: “Since her fourteenth year.”

Exorcist: “How dared you enter into that innocent girl and torture
her like that?”

Devil, sneering: “Ha, did not her own father curse us into her?”

Exorcist: “But why did you, Beelzebub, alone take possession of

her? Who gave you that permission?”

Devil: “Don't talk so foolishly. Don't I have to render obedience to


Exorcist: “Then you are here at the direction and command of


Devil: “Well, how could it be otherwise?”

“Let it be noted, too, that Father Theophilus299[77] addressed the

devil in English, German, and again in Latin. And the devil,
Beelzebub, and all the other devils, replied correctly in the very
same tongues in which they were addressed. Apparently they would

299[77] Rev. Theophilus Riesinger, O.M., Capuchin, 1868-1941.

have understood any language spoken today and would have
answered in it ... “

“Father Theophilus indeed was anxious to know why the father had
cursed his own daughter. But he only received a curt uncivil reply:
“You can ask him. Leave me in peace for once.”

Exorcist: “Is then the father of the woman also present as one of the
devils? Since when?

Devil: “What a foolish question. He has been with us ever since he

was damned.” A terrible, sneering laughter followed, full of
malicious joy.

Exorcist: “Then I solemnly command in the name of the Crucified

Savior of Nazareth that you present the father of this woman and
that he give me answer!”

“A deep rough voice announced itself, which had already been

noticed alongside the voice of Beelzebub.”300[78]

Exorcist: “Are you the unfortunate father who has cursed his own

With a defiant roar: “No!”

“Who are you then?”

“I am Judas.” “What, Judas! Are you Judas Iscariot, the former


Thereupon followed a horrible, woefully prolonged: “Y-e-s, I am the


300[78] From here on, quotation marks will be used only for the conversation between the
exorcist and the demon, and not for the narrative.

This was howled in the deepest bass voice. It set the whole room a-
quivering so that out of pure fright and horror the pastor and some
of the nuns ran out. Then followed a disgusting exhibition of
spitting and vomiting as if Judas were intending to spit at his Lord
and Master with all his might, or as if he had in mind to unloose his
inner waste and filth upon Him (the exorcist had a consecrated
Host in a pyx on his breast).

Finally Judas was asked: “What business have you here?”

“To bring her to despair, so that she will commit suicide and hang
herself! She must get the rope, she must go to Hell!”

“Is it then a fact that everyone that commits suicide goes to Hell?”

“Rather not.”

“Why not?”

“Ha, we devils are the ones that urge them to commit suicide, to
hang themselves, just as I did myself.”

When the prayer of exorcism was renewed, the demon Jacob made
his appearance with a healthy, manly voice. As in the case of
Judas, one could detect at once that he had been a human being.

“Which Jacob are you?” asked the exorcist.

“The father of the possessed girl.”

Later developments disclosed the fact that he had led a frightfully

coarse and brutal life, a passionately unchaste and debased life. He
now admitted that he had repeatedly tried to force his own daughter
to commit incest with him. But she had firmly resisted him.
Therefore he had cursed her and wished inhumanly that the devils

would enter into her and entice her to commit every possible sin
against chastity, thereby ruining her, body and soul...

The reader would undoubtedly be misled if he were of the opinion

that these questions and answers followed in regular order. It must
be remembered that these battles and encounters with the devils
extended over a number of days. At times the answers were
interrupted by hours and hours of howling and yelling that could be
brought into submission only by prolonged prayer and persistent
exorcism. Often no further answers could be forced from the devils
in any other way. Countless brats of devils also interrupted the
process of exorcism by their disagreeable and almost unbearable

As a result of these disturbances, the woman's face became so

distorted that no one could recognize her features. Then, too, her
whole body became so horribly disfigured that the regular contour
of her body- vanished. Her pale, death-like and emaciated head.
often assuming the size of an inverted water pitcher, became as red
as glowing embers. Her eyes protruded out of their sockets, her lips
swelled up to proportions equaling the size of hands, and her thin
emaciated body was bloated to such enormous size that the pastor
and some of the Sisters drew back in fright, thinking that the
woman would be torn to pieces and burst asunder. At times her
abdominal region and extremities became as hard as iron and
stone. In such instances the weight of her body pressed into the
iron bedstead so that the iron rods of the bed bent to the floor ...

It has been intimated above that out of the voices coming from the
possessed woman, four different ones could be very clearly
distinguished. They announced themselves as Beelzebub, Judas
Iscariot, Jacob, the father of the possessed woman, and Mina,
Jacob's concubine ... in addition, there were also a great number of
other unclean spirits in her. Among these the so-called dumb devils
and avenging spirits made themselves especially prominent. The
number of silent devils was countless. Apparently they were from
the lower classes, for they displayed no marks of strength or power.
Their voices were rather a confusion of sounds from which no
definite answers could be distinguished. There was no articulate
speech, rather a pitiful moaning and subdued howling ... It seems
as though they came and left in hordes ... The avenging spirits were
wild and violent, of rough and ill-mannered character. They were
filled with hatred and anger against all human beings. Their very
presence suggested an ugly and disgusting attitude - a mixture of
hatred and envy, meanness and revenge, deception and trickery.
These were precisely the ones that threatened to make the pastor
rue his consent to the exorcism...

It was very evident that the forces of Hell were under the direction
of a high commander, who, like a general and field marshal, sent
forth new recruits for battle whenever the veterans, in their
exhausted condition, were forced to retire. What pitiful sighs and
pleadings they sent forth. One could hear voices to this effect: “Oh,
what we have to put up with here; it is just terrible, all that we have
suffered.” There were other voices that kept on urging their fellow-
devils not to let up: “And how we will again have to suffer and
cringe under him, how he will torture us again if we return without
having accomplished our task.” They clearly referred to Lucifer as
the torturer...

Father Theophilus, basing his opinion on his numerous experiences

with cases of possession, believes that the hour of the Antichrist is
not far distant. Lucifer himself was present for about 14 days in the
Earling case. With all the forces of Hell at his disposal, he tried his
utmost to make this a test case. Once Father Theophilus saw
Lucifer standing visibly before him for half an hour - a fiery being in
his characteristically demoniac reality. He had a crown on his head
and carried a fiery sword in his hand. Beelzebub stood alongside of
him. During this time the whole room was filled with flames. Lucifer
was cursing and blaspheming in a terrible rage: “If I could, I would
have choked you long ago. If I only had my former powers, you
would soon experience what I could do to you.”

Through the powers of Christ, he had been deprived of his original

might as even now through exorcism his influence was further
diminished. Father Theophilus asked him one time: “What can you
accomplish, you helpless Lucifer?” To which he replied: “What could
you do, if you were bound as I am?”

At the very mention of St. Michael, Satan began to recoil. He was

tortured by that part of the prayer which refers to the solemn
petition addressed to St. Michael. He absolutely refused to listen to
the statement that St. Michael, as leader of the faithful angels, cast
Lucifer together with his legions into the very abyss of Hell. It was
astounding how much he dreaded the prayer in honor of St.
Michael commonly recited at the end of the Mass ...

A rather peculiar circumstance induced Pope Leo XIII to compose

this powerful prayer. After celebrating Mass one day, he was in
conference with the Cardinals. Suddenly he sank to the floor. A
doctor was summoned and several came at once. There was no sign
of any pulse-beating, the very life seemed to have ebbed away from
the already weakened and aged body. Suddenly he recovered and
said: “What a horrible picture I was permitted to see!” He saw what
was going to happen In the future, the misleading powers and
ravings of the devils against the Church in all countries. But St.
Michael had appeared in the nick of time and cast Satan and his
cohorts back into the abyss of Hell. Such was the occasion that
caused Pope Leo XIII to have this prayer recited over the entire
world at the end of the Mass...

... the poor (possessed) woman admitted during her periods of rest
that she had visions of horrible battles between the good and evil
spirits. Countless numbers of evil spirits continually arrived. Satan
tried his utmost not to be outdone this time. The good angels came
to assist at the exorcism. Many approached seated on white horses
(Apoc. 19:15) and under the leadership of St. Michael, completely
routed the infernal serpents and drove the demons back to the
abyss of Hell...

On one occasion, when Father Theophilus insisted “that the devil

should depart and return to Hell, the devil replied in a growling

tone: “How can you banish me to Hell? I must be free to prepare the
way for the Antichrist.” And again he spoke out of the possessed
woman: “We know a lot. We read the signs of the times. This is the
last century. When people will write the year 2000, the end will be
at hand.” ...

Father Theophilus, who has had 19 cases of possession under his

care within recent years, seems convinced that present indications
point to the beginning of the great battle between Christ and
Antichrist. He also seems to have learned that Judas will appear as
Antichrist in this manner, that a human person, soon after birth,
will he controlled and completely ruled by him...

At one time Satan became rather talkative about the Antichrist (and
said:) “Yes, Satan is already abroad, and the Antichrist is already
born in Palestine (on another occasion he also mentioned America).
But he is still young. He must first grow up incognito before his
power can become known.”*

* In John 17:12, Judas Iscariot is called “the son of perdition”; and

in 2 Thes. 2:3. Antichrist is called “the son of perdition”. One may
conclude that Antichrist will be the demon Judas Iscariot in the
body of a man.





















301[2] “The heads, the leaders of the people of God, have neglected
prayer and penance, and the demon has darkened their
understanding... Lucifer with a great number of his demons will be
released from Hell: by degrees they shall abolish the Faith, even
among persons consecrated to God. They shall blind them...” “They

shall blind them” announced Our Lady at La Salette, September 19,

“The clergy are blind” confirms the demon in 1977.

302[3] By us, demons.

303[4] Under the title “Manuscrit de L'Enfer” (Manuscript from Hell)

there was published in 1964, with imprimatur (Lib du Carmel, 27
rue Madame, Paris) a “Letter from the Beyond”, noted down by a
nun, which originated from one of her friends who had fallen into
Hell. Mgr. L. Cristiane, a specialist in demonology, wrote the preface
for it. “This writing ... racks the soul with a shuddering of emotion,
of piety, and at the same time, a feeling of horror.” It corroborates
completely everything which we have read about Hell in the present

304[5] Ah yes! We know that well. Salvation lies neither in atheistic

communism (“East”), nor in luxurious capitalism which turns souls
lukewarm with its liberalism (“West”). Both are materialistic and, in
fact, narrowly and secretly associated at the summit, with the aim
of dominating the world and enslaving the church, under the rule of
the “Prince of this world”. Salvation lies in GOD ALONE.

305[6] A reference to the leaflets which were printed and widely

distributed in Switzerland, attacking the revelations made by the
demons and published in the book of “Warnings”, as soon as it
appeared in the German language in Switzerland.

306[7] See RITUALE ROMANUM, heading 11, Chap. 1: “Let the

exorcist not be misled into gossip, useless or idle questions ... with

no connection with his function ... ; let him not believe anything, if
the demon claims to be the soul of a saint, of a deceased person, of
a good angel...”

307[8] This in not the case here, as the possessed woman is a

reparatory victim.

308[9] Cf. Matt. 12, 10-13; “And of what value is a sheep compared
to a man? There is nothing unlawful, then, in doing a work of mercy
on the Sabbath day” (v.12) (Cf. also Luke 14, 1-6)

309[10] “Do not judge others, or you yourselves will be judged”

(Matt. 7, 1)

310[11] Complete translations, not abridged.

311[12] Of the present “Warnings”.

312[13] At that time ready for final printing as soon as this text was

313[14] Which has been done - all of “Part Three” of this book.

314[15] Therefore, in all possible languages in use in the world.

315[16] According to the studies of Michel Servant, a certain
merciful delay is still being offered to us. But “the hour is near” (end
of the title of his work).

316[17] Exhortations which are, at the game time, warnings.

317[18] Whose liturgical Feast Day happens to be April 5.

318[19] “It is the Old One (Lucifer) who has carried these souls off,
and not me.” (Declaration of the demon Garandieu, in the course of
the exorcism).

319[20] In actual fact, to the Priesthood as a whole, because as the

demon states, he is also addressing: “bishops, cardinals and abbots
(ecclesiastical superiors).”

320[21] “Being what thou art, lukewarm, neither cold nor hot, thou
wilt make Me vomit thee out of My mouth.” (Apoc. 3, 16)

321[22] “...better for that man if he had never been born.” (Matt. 26,
24) - Our Lord, speaking about Judas, whom we now know to be in

Warnings from Beyond Part 1 of 3

Warnings from Beyond Part 2 of 3

Email or print out the page and spread this message to as many
people as possible.

Home | Introduction | Prophecies | Directives | Order Form |

Testimonies | Veronica | News | Photos | Bible | Magazine |
Newsletters | Radio Show |

The electronic form of this document is copyrighted.

Copyright © These Last Days Ministries, Inc. 1996-2014 All rights
P.O. Box 40, Lowell, MI 49331-0040
Revised: June 15, 2014